《A Thousand Years of Separation~Today, I Shall be the Villainess~》


 Chapter 1 - A Thousand Years of Memories (1)

    My earliest memory is of him as the town¡¯s lord and me as a street urchin.


    After I died, I reincarnated retaining the memories of my previous life, and met him once again.


    It must be fate, I thought. But such wasn¡¯t the case¡ªhe didn¡¯t remember me.


    Standing in front of his mansion, I lamented as I called him using his former name. He only looked down at me, weirdly, from his window.


    That was our last meeting before I succumbed to the epidemic.


    The second memory is as a butler and maid.


    As a maid, I was hired to perform tasks for the master of the household, whom was also a governess. He was the butler. I was so excited. I was determined not to fail this time.


    But, the only one with recollections of our former life was me. There was no sign of him remembering. Thus, I should avoid being creepy and act like a normal maid. I worked harder than anyone and did my best to be recognized by my master, as well as him.


    Finally, we became lovers and were engaged to each other.


    However¡ª


    ¡ªhe died. Right before the wedding. Hence, I drank poison.


    Third memory, I died before anything could happen.


    I was betrayed by those whom I thought were my best friends.


    Well, if I think about it, it was only natural. The fact that I reincarnated, it kind of slipped from my mouth. Thus, I was branded a witch, crucified, and burned alive.


    The fourth, after twenty years, I finally met him. Sadly, he had a fianc¨¦e. There was no chance for me. I watched them silently, careful not to reveal my face, from a far. A happy smile glazed his face.


    Just looking at him together with another women tore my heart asunder. I couldn¡¯t stand it, at all¡ªthe fact that he loved another ¡­I jumped into a deep river that very night.


    I died, killed by others, killed myself¡ªI did those over and over. Ten times, twenty times¡ªuntil I finally realized;


    The closer I was to him, the worse his misfortune. If he became my lover, then he undoubtably would die.


    Is this a curse? Desperation painted my heart as I entered my 30-th reincarnation.


    If I watched him in silence, and kept my distance, he wouldn¡¯t ended up miserable.


    He would marry another kindhearted women, give birth to children, and live happily ever after.


    But, his happiness didn¡¯t necessarily means my happiness.


    I wanted him to see only me. I wanted him to love only me. Yet, those desires never came true.


    ¡­Why won¡¯t my memories disappear? If they did, then surely I wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain. Why me? Why only me? Why won¡¯t he remember me?


    I hated myself. I hated him.


    It was around my 40-th time reincarnating. I married another man and gave birth to a child. My husband cherished me from the bottom of his heart. My children also nestled with me and loved me as much as children would their mother.


    It was me who couldn¡¯t love anymore.


    The curse had changed me¡ªor maybe, revealed my shallow, ugly side. Because of it, I wasn¡¯t qualified to love anyone.


    No, maybe it was different.


    Maybe it was because I was scared to love.


    Surely it was that.


    To lose your loved ones again and again¡­¡ª


    On my 50-th reincarnation, I was born into a noble family¡ªa Baron that lived in a rural area.


    As I repeatedly reincarnated, I learned a lot of things: Sewing, cooking, horseback riding, languages, medicine, and also dancing.


    They were the accumulation of a thousand years¡¯ life experiences.


    My knowledge was ten times more than those so-called geniuses could achieve in their lifetime. As such, the influence of my household grew exponentially.


    Influence was a great thing, indeed. No longer did I need fear being whipped or abused. Or the way he died before¡ªbeing forced to die in a war.


    The only disadvantage was, the bigger the fame, the smaller the world felt.


    In each of my reincarnations, he would always appear. He would always be above me in terms of rank. ¡­No matter how high I was in the noble class, I would remain below him.


    By that point, my heart had rotted to its core. My desolate heart was akin to a wasteland where no plants could thrive, where all the water had depleted¡ªwhere there would be no single living beings.


    Yet, I still hated seeing him die.


    Weird. I couldn¡¯t care less if he was hated and jeered, or even if he loved other women.


    But for him to die¡ªthat¡¯s not good.


    After countlessly dying and reincarnating¡ªonly his death alone I couldn¡¯t stand.


    Exactly one thousand years after I died¡ª


    ¡ªhow did this happen?


    Why, what could be the cause?


    No, I didn¡¯t want to do this¡­


    This had never happened before¡­


    ¡­How utterly ridiculous,


    ¡°Amelia, are you listening?¡±


    The chilly voice made me lift my face. Unknowingly, I had zoned out. In front of me, my father stared with both elbows on my work desk. There were deep wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Father, about what we have just discussed¡ªis it the truth?¡±


    I answered as calm as possible. In truth, I really wanted to scream, but such an act would be unthinkable for Amelia.


    I held my shaking right hand with my left, and listened to my father.


    He held his foreheads with both hands and whispered in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Unbelievable ¡­but it is a fact. You are to be engaged ¡­to none other than the Marquis¡¯ eldest son, Earl of Falmouth. Amelia, do you think you can manage to get close with Earl Falmouth?¡±


    ¡°Gaining favor from a gentleman! You know such feat is impossible for your daughter, Father!¡±


    In this life, I lived as a member of Southwell Household¡ªwhich was given a rank of about 200-th in the Etania Kingdom. Belonging on the 30-th position was of course the Marquis and his son. Just so you know how high their ranks were.


    And, and¡­ it happened. William Cecil asked for my hand in marriage ¡­yes, William Cecil, the guy I once loved¡ª


    ¡ªbut, this was a marriage that shouldn¡¯t be. I didn¡¯t know what happened or why Earl of Falmouth chose me to be his spouse¡ªbut I mustn¡¯t approach him.


    Up until this point, I had lived very carefully. I was careful to avoid his field of view; to avoid attending tea parties, banquets, and all other social events. I even went as far as inciting his displeasure. This marriage would threaten his life¡ªI don¡¯t want that.


    ¡°Father, please, just refuse it.¡±


    Hearing my words, the wrinkles on Father¡¯s forehead deepened.


    As I thought¡­ is it asking for the impossible?


    Well, for the lower to refuse the higher rank, such a thing was unheard of.


    However¡ªthere is a trump card here.


    ¡°¡®My daughter is both outrageous and shameless. For her to be the wife of Cecil will be nothing but an utter disgrace to the family. As the head, I can¡¯t afford the risk of her bringing anymore shame to our house.¡¯¡± I declared indifferently.


    Then, father folded his arm and sat down on a chair, seemingly in deep thought. His short, blond hair swayed lightly. His sharp eyes, resembling slits, were narrowed even further. His wrinkles, even deeper.


    My father turned 40 this year, but faint wrinkles could already be seen here and there.


    Seeing that, I felt a little sorry.

 Chapter 2 - A Thousand Years of Memories (2)

    2. A Thousand Years of Memories (2)


    I felt guilty for burdening father, but this was a whole different story¡ªthe relationship Father was trying to ensure was unacceptable for me.


    Truly, it would be better if I just die now.


    ¡°Amelia, you are eighteen already. You have to find a suitor¡ªwhether you like it or not.¡± Father casted his eyes down. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to reject it. The marriage proposal. Especially when the other party was the Marquis¡¯ son¡ªthere¡¯s no way I¡¯m unhappy with that.


    But this was utterly wrong. I cursed my series of actions that lead to this¡­


    Even though I avoided those social events like the plague¡­


    The reason for that was perhaps, because I was aware of how unpleasant my existence was¡ª


    ¡ªit could be said that my being itself was an object of fear.


    I felt that I was only capable of harm.


    Also, he was an Earl. My presence would only add to the number of threats he was facing.


    Thus, I made no friends, no lover, and lived modestly. I also ignored greetings and was cold to whoever approached me.


    So he wouldn¡¯t¡­¡ªso no one would be close to me.


    But I was sorely mistaken.


    If I knew this would happen, I would¡¯ve made a friend or a lover.


    That way, I could either cheat with them, or plot something that could lead to an annulment.


    Now, the only option I had left was to refuse the proposal directly.


    After some thinking, I came up with a good idea;


    ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s right.¡±


    My refusal was unneeded. I didn¡¯t need to refuse ¡­If I could make the other party drop the offer first.


    Only now did I realize that possibility. The realization put a smile on my face.


    ¡°Father, after some thought, I think that I should at least try meeting him. Please hold a simple banquet for me ¡­no, a tea ceremony will suffice. I shall prepare immediately. I¡¯m sure meeting him eye to eye will be an eye opener for both of us.¡±


    ¡°Amelia ¡­what are you planning to do?¡±


    Father¡¯s complexion turned a little ashen.


    ¡­Well, what do you think?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to drag our family¡¯s name through the mud, if that¡¯s what you are concerned about. Now, I¡¯ll excuse myself. I have a letter to write¡ªto the Earl.¡±


    Lifting the hem of my dress, I bowed to Father.


    Father had a very uneasy look on his face, but I only gave him a thin smile as I dismissed myself from the study.


    As soon as I returned to my room, I heard a knock. When I gave my permission, Hannah came in. She always sported a cheerful look. She was a year older than me. Vibrant red hair tied up in a bun, her almond eyes shone with a lively gleam.


    To me, she was like a real sister, one whose smile was like a fresh sunflower.


    ¡°Miss, I heard you accepted the Earl of Falmouth¡¯s proposal! As expected of my amazing Miss!¡±


    As she prepared my tea, Hannah looked very happy.


    ¡ªoh, no ¡­her peacefulness has affected me already¡­


    I sat on a chair, reflecting. These 18 years, I had lived quietly ¡­now, the situation had become troublesome. I let out a sigh.


    Hannah covered her mouth as she laughed, it seemed that she had misunderstood my initial reaction.


    ¡°Earl of Falmouth¡ªWilliam, as to say, is no less noble than King Arthur himself. Of course, in terms of popularity amongst the ladies, he isn¡¯t that far off either. Born to a Marquis family before rising into earldom. He is a man of fine character whom never discriminates and is also a hard worker¡ªso no wonder even our Miss¡¯ famous poker face crumbles off!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It would be a waste of effort to correct her. Hence, I let her words enter my ears from the right and exit the left, while slowly sipping the tea she prepared for me.


    ¡­warm. It could be said that this was my only source of peace. Only at this moment my mind could rest.


    ¡°Earl Falmouth, huh¡­¡±


    I placed the teacup on the side table while I tried to recall how he looked¡ªtall, maroon hair, jade eyes ¡­if he was an animal, then no doubt he¡¯d be a dog.


    At the same time, I remembered the him from a thousand years ago. My heart leaped¡ªhow can you only realize it now?!


    His current appearance was the closest to him, from my first memory! He whom I first met!


    Anxiety was brewing inside my heart.


    ¡°¡­I, it couldn¡¯t be.¡±


    I turned towards the dresser placed against the wall of my room¡ªno way ¡­even my face, too¡­


    Reflected upon the mirror was an image of an 18 years old maiden; same golden hair as my father, azure eyes, and pure white skin¡ªthat, of my mother.


    It was very identical with me from a thousand years ago.


    No.


    I never wanted to remember it again.


    The memories I had been sealing tight in the bottom of my heart¡­


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªI had the exact same appearance as her.


    No way. In the circle of my reincarnations that spanned for a millennium, there had never been such a thing. Never had there been any advances from him either. This couldn¡¯t be a mere coincident.


    Could it be ¡­something was happening, or going to happen?


    But there was no way to confirm it.


    Since I had already decided.


    If I wanted him to stay alive, then I should never get close to him.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    From the mirror, I could also see Hannah peering from behind me, looking very concerned.


    Don¡¯t show that kind of face¡­


    I stifled my expression, and hid it under the calm fa?ade I usually wore.


    Yes, Amelia didn¡¯t show emotions. Otherwise¡­


    ¡°¡­Hannah.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to beat someone?¡±


    ¡°Eh, huh¡ª!?¡±


    How to ensure a total annulment? I already had a plan in mind. The corners of my mouth raised to form a grin.


    With this, Earl Falmouth will definitely detest me.


    On the other hand, it might harm my reputation, denounce me, or even lead as far as disownment ¡­but that was fine. Undesirable outcomes might be in store for Hannah as well, but I was sure it¡¯ll be alright in the end¡ªshe was just doing her job, after all.


    ¡°¡­Fu, fufufufufu¡­¡±


    ¡°M-miss?¡±


    From the bottom of my heart, I laughed.


    If he whom I loved once¡ªwhom once loved me¡ªhated me with that appearance and utterly despised me ¡­


    ¡­then finally, I might be able to move on.


    This way, the curse might end.


    This way, I¡¯ll be able to hate him for good.


    Thinking of such a thing, the mirror showed me my twisted, wicked expression; reflecting my heart which was as vile¡ªlike evil witch in fairy tale.

 Chapter 3 - A Thousand Years of Memories (3)

    ¡°Welcome, Earl Falmouth, to my household.¡±


    ¡°First; allow me to express my delight for the invitation. My schedule is quite busy, yet here I am¡ªI can hardly believe it myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I hope this wasn¡¯t too burdensome¡­¡±


    The day had finally arrived;


    Today, I shall be having a tea party with Earl Falmouth.


    Cloudless skies¡ªtruly pleasant for such an occasion.


    My dress was pale red, while my hair was loosely tied.


    I wanted to avoid overdressing because it would make me seem vain. Besides, there is no use, anyway.


    From the moment he alighted from the carriage bearing the Falmouth crest, until now when he greeted me, my pokerface was as unchanging as ever.


    Coincidentally, the color of his suit was also red, although it was darker than mine.


    As if we¡¯ve become a coup¡ª¡­not a chance!


    More importantly, Hannah and I have made extensive preparations for this day.


    Failure is not allowed.


    I led the Earl to the courtyard. It wasn¡¯t as spacious as his garden, obviously¡ªstill, I thought it was beautiful. Especially around this time of the year, when the roses were in full bloom.


    Each petals shone, touched by the light of spring. Fallen and scattered across the ground were not only the flower¡¯s petals, but also the sun¡¯s reflection.


    I instructed Hannah to prepare the tea as I sat on a chair with Falmouth.


    By the way, Earl Falmouth¡¯s presence brought a smile each one of my maids and butlers.


    This too, was the same as always.


    Even though a thousand years had passed¡­ I still felt nostalgic. Mostly because of his profile.


    He and I, with the same faces we had a thousand years ago, now sitting together.


    Truly, this was the first time it had happened.


    Falmouth had the exact same smile as that man. That man who died a millennia ago, right in front of my eyes¡ª¡­


    ¡°¡­Lady Amelia? Is there something that troubles you?¡±


    While I was recalling our previous lives, Earl Falmouth seemed to have noticed something. thus, he peered onto my face¡ª


    ¡ªtoo close¡­


    Absolutely ridiculous.


    Even before I had fully comprehended what was happening, my heart had already decided I wanted him to stay close.


    How big of an idiot am I?


    Why do I keep picturing him¡ªthe one from a thousand years ago!?


    I returned his gaze with a steady look.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain? Look, your face is pale¡­¡±


    ¡°Earl Falmouth, you are being brazen. I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s rude.¡±


    An expressionless and indifferent woman with an icy stare. One not afraid to speak her mind¡ªthat was me; Countess Amelia Southwell.


    That was how Amelia behaved.


    For a moment, Earl Falmouth looked stunned, but he immediately reverted to his original smile.


    He seemed cool with it. So he was the type who didn¡¯t get offended easily¡­


    ¡°Ah, indeed, I was too brazen just now. But how could I not? You are too beautiful.¡±


    I had to admit, he got me there.


    I never expected him to also be this type of person. From the look of it, he was accustomed to this¡ªa smooth-talker.


    Weird¡­?


    Hannah had told me many things about him, but flamboyance wasn¡¯t amongst them.


    ¡°I am beautiful, you say? Well, of course, that much is already obvious. You think I didn¡¯t already know?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that harsh¡­¡±


    All my previous statements about Earl Falmouth being similar to him¡ªI take them all back.


    This guy was nothing but a playboy, and a good one, at that. Only their appearances were similar.


    Those thousand years, I had always remembered him. His appearance changed every time. Personality, too. Environment might also played part in forming that¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t too much of a big deal.


    Because his soul¡ªits essence¡ªstayed the same.


    But between now and a thousand years ago, the gap was too big! Especially in terms of environment¡ªit was completely different.


    ¡°Earl of Falmouth, I¡¯m not one for being roundabout, so I¡¯ll ask you straight away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it that you need me to answer?¡±


    I had two reasons for inviting Falmouth today. One; for him to hate me to the point of annulment, and two; discovering the reason of his proposal. Depending on the reason, I might be able to get away with just recommending him another woman.


    ¡°Why would you ask for my hand in marriage? We¡¯ve barely spoken. I don¡¯t remember ever exchanging a greeting with you.¡±


    This entire time, I was facing the garden. Only now did I looked at him¡ªeven if it was a mere side-glance.


    My inquiry caused him to be at loss for words. Yet, he still tried.


    ¡°You might think so, but ¡­but there you are. You stand out.¡±


    At the last moment, he even stood up to make his point.


    I turned my back to him and reached towards a single rose blooming beside me.


    I thought he was really elegant. No wonder a lot of women fell for him.


    ¡°The one who stands out is you, Earl Falmouth. There has never been a shortage of noble ladies crowding you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I think that¡¯s more because of my birth. They want to get closer to my father, not me. I am no one.¡±


    He does not actually think that way.


    I tried to hold back my sneer, yet I failed.


    ¡°I needn¡¯t make my own reputation any clearer to you, right?¡±


    I snapped my fan shut, and slowly turned towards Falmouth.


    My expression was too ordinary, he looked a little frustrated.


    ¡°¡¯A cold-hearted, in-human, Ice Queen.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Quite. That¡¯s a fact.¡±


    I stared at Earl Falmouth.


    In-human Amelia. Ruthless, uncouth ¡­and also never smiled.


    Arrogant, high-handed, I was everything that wasn¡¯t a noble lady.


    Never helped others¡ªnever flattered others, either. Unforgiving toward any faults. I rejected everyone who asked me for a dance. I also mercilessly turned down every party invitations I received.


    Those were the undeniable truths.


    By no means, even if this man fell in love with my appearance and my appearance alone, it still didn¡¯t equal jumping into marriage this fast.


    There¡¯s high chance this is a trap, and Amelia certainly had the right to suspect so.


    ¡°So, Earl Falmouth, are you ready to make a wife out of me?¡±


    Falmouth¡¯s expression was firm.


    The marriage of the nobles in this era¡ªwell, it wasn¡¯t that complicated, per se.


    The thing that mattered most was the form. There was no exception even if the marriage was based on love. After all, most nobles married for the benefit of their house.


    ¡­Now it makes sense.


    A variety of rare ores could be mined from the Southwell¡¯s territory.


    That would be the advantages of marrying me. And the disadvantages was, well ¡­me.


    With me as a wife, nothing good would happen.


    Even if he were to take a mistress or two, it wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble for me, the true lady of the house. I would handle all his personal affairs. I would make sure of that.


    Earl Falmouth didn¡¯t say anything.


    He looked uncertain of what to say.


    After all, his affection for me was nothing but a false pretense.


    Good, this is good.


    If it goes well, then surely¡­


    ¡ªI sent a signal to Hannah, who was watching the entire scene from the edge of the garden. Her position was such as to not be noticed by Earl Falmouth.

 Chapter 4 - A Thousand Years of Memories (4)

    As per my instructions, Hannah appeared, innocently pushing the tea cart.


    No, no, that¡¯s definitely not an innocent face¡­


    She was afraid of something¡ªand that ¡®something¡¯ was me.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going to prepare the tea~¡­¡± Hannah¡¯s voice was akin to a desperate plea. Under the pretense of preparing tea, she avoided eye-contact with me.


    We had been practicing for today. Although Hannah was against it at first, after seeing how desperate I was, she finally yielded¡ª


    ¡ªin front of Earl Falmouth who saw everyone as an equal, I was going to chastise Hannah.


    Now this is something he definitely won¡¯t let go.


    With an icy glare, I scolded Hannah. ¡°How slow, do you realize you¡¯re making my important guest wait?¡±


    Hannah was trembling. She didn¡¯t dare meet my gaze. In a low voice, she murmured ¡®sorry¡¯.


    ¡ªat the same time, I didn¡¯t fail to notice the Earl¡¯s clouded expression. But, just like that, he reverted to his original gentle smile, and said, ¡°Indeed. However, I don¡¯t mind. Because of this, I get to spend more time with Amelia.¡±


    He¡¯s a good person.


    I realized how genuine his smile was. No wonder he was popular amongst the ladies; it seemed like this was his true self¡ªcharming, but also kind-hearted. Nothing about him was deliberate.


    Such qualities are wasted on a woman like me.


    With proud air, I opened my fan to hide my sneer.


    ¡°Ara~ of course you¡¯ll defend the maid. I kindly suggest you to not do that often. Because as they say¡ªa bigheaded person tends to forget her own position.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but I¡¯m not¡ª¡­¡± Earl Falmouth¡¯s eyes shook.


    ¡°Dear lord, Hannah, pour that tea! Now that you¡¯ve arrived you¡¯re going to make us wait another round?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡ª¡­ uhm, sorry, I¡¯ll finish it, as soon as I can¡­¡±


    Hannah¡¯s hand, which was holding the teapot, trembled. The pressure made her impatient¡ªwhat would happen next could easily be guessed.


    Hannah¡¯s arm bumped into the glass three-tiered cake stand at the center of the table. The cake stand was fairly stable, so it didn¡¯t fall down¡ªhowever, her shock caused the teapot to lean towards me. ¡°No¡ª¡­¡± The tea spilled and stained my dress.


    Immediately, Hannah went pale. ¡°Ah, aaah! I, I¡¯m so sorry! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wipe it off you this instant¡ª¡°


    As she pleaded, she kneeled and grabbed the towel on the tea wagon and wiped my wet dress.


    I took a glance at Earl Falmouth. Without words, he was frozen. Perhaps, he was worried that him talking will only worsen off my mood.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ if it was him, he would brush it off, saying ¡®it¡¯s only tea, unlike wine, it won¡¯t leave a stain. No need to worry. Besides, it¡¯s already warm so I¡¯m fine¡ªwhat about you? Are you alright? Did you get burn?¡¯


    He would forgive and even get worried for the maid¡ªtoo bad, Amelia isn¡¯t that kind of person.


    Keep your eyes open, Earl Falmouth¡ªI¡¯ll make you see the difference!


    I calmly stood up from my chair and stared at the pitiful Hannah who was still trying to wipe my dress. Then, I picked up a cup of tea and¡ªbefore anyone could say anything¡ªpoured it all on Hannah¡¯s head.


    It was a magnificent sight, to say the least.


    The tea poured all over her hair, face, and clothes.


    ¡°¡ªah!!¡±


    ¡°Countess Amelia¡­!! What do you think you¡¯re doing¡­!?¡± The Earl got up from the chair with a snarl. His eyes didn¡¯t mask his contempt towards me.


    ¡°What? This maid soiled my dress. She deserves it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­! It was an accident¡­! What you¡¯ve just said, it¡¯s unforgivable¡­!¡±


    His previous gentle attitude¡ªnone of it could be seen anymore. Obviously, his emotions had overtaken him. I couldn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t relieved by that.


    Our faces, which were the exact same as a thousand years ago; His sudden advances towards me¡ªthose were nothing but coincidences. I was only overthinking.


    There was no way he would accept me after this. He would definitely withdraw from the relationship and never approach me again.


    This time, my chilling glance went towards Earl of Falmouth.


    ¡°This woman is my property. I¡¯m allowed to do as I please with my property.¡±


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    My cruel words caused his eyes to widen. Looking at his expression, I smiled coldly.


    Then, I turned towards Hannah.


    ¡°Hey, Earl Falmouth scolded me because of you. What do you have to say about that?¡±


    It felt like the more I gazed at her, the smaller she would become. She was petrified, as if trapped in a wolf¡¯s den. Desperately, she squeezed her voice from the back of her throat.


    ¡°¡­I, forgive me, Duchess¡­ I¡¯m the one at fault¡­ what you did to me, is only natural¡­ I deserved it, after all¡­¡±


    I laughed at Hannah and gave Earl Falmouth my nastiest grin. He stood still, and with eyes full of hate, spat out my desired words¡ª


    ¡°¡ªenough¡­!! I¡¯m going to take my leave¡­!!¡±


    Disgust, contempt, hatred¡ªall could be seen on his face. Without waiting for my reply, he turned his back and left the courtyard¡ªdisappearing forever from my sight.


    All according to plan.


    The plan went really well¡ªit was perfection.


    As I thought of his retreating figure, I felt truly relieved.


    This is good.


    Now he wouldn¡¯t die.


    Sincerely, from the bottom of my heart, I wished: ¡­Be happy, you.


    ¡°Milady¡­¡± Hannah, who all of the sudden was already beside me, peered at my face anxiously.


    Right. I still owed her an apology.


    ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m so sorry for what I did during the meeting. Did you get burn?¡±


    ¡°No worries, as per your instruction, I prepared cold tea. Luckily for us, before the plan could commence, Earl Falmouth didn¡¯t take a sip.¡±


    ¡°¡­How fortunate, indeed. Otherwise, our plan would be doomed. More importantly, you should get changed soon¡ªI don¡¯t want you to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Milady.¡± Hannah cheerfully left the room. As I saw her off, I let out a small sigh.

 Chapter 5 - A Thousand Years of Memories (5)

    The Ethania Kingdom Capital.


    Ethania was one of the most prosperous kingdoms in the world. Its capital was thriving¡ªmerchants from around the world visited year round selling all kinds of products. Excellent schools¡ªalso called ¡®Public School¡¯¡ªwere co-founded here.


    The roads were paved with cobblestone and the buildings, which stood side by side, were made of brick. It was during the afternoon, when the marketplace was crowded with both people and carriages. The carriages used by noble were luxurious, and William¡¯s was no exception.


    The carriage¡¯s body was black and ornate; its beauty excluding the aura of an upperclassman. Furthermore, on its center, a golden lion was drawn on a red backdrop¡ªthe crest of Falmouth. The windows¡¯ frames and pillars were coated in solid gold. The carriage itself was pulled by sturdy dignified horses with long, flowing, manes.


    William¡¯s carriage was heading home, returning from the Southwell household. He wasn¡¯t alone¡ªhis attendant, Lewis, was the coachman. In this kingdom, Lewis¡¯ black hair and eyes were uncommon.


    ¡°How was the Lady of Southwell?¡± Lewis asked, indifferent.


    ¡°¡­The rumors ring true.¡±


    Looking out of the window, William seemed discouraged. Hatred could be seen in his eyes. It was unusual for William to express his emotions like that.


    Lewis pondered upon his master¡¯s reply¡ª


    ¡ªin other words, Amelia was exactly as the rumor said; uncouth, ruthless, and unladylike. This was who she was, even before meeting William.


    For William to despise a woman¡ªit was unheard of. Amelia must¡¯ve had gone too far and hit all the wrong buttons. Lewis wanted to ask further, but due to their master-servant relationship, decided against it.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°¡­Still, it¡¯s odd.¡± Lewis muttered.


    ¡°What is?¡±


    William scowled, yet he knew Lewis wasn¡¯t one to utter nonsense. If Lewis said it was odd, then it was odd.


    However, William had no idea which of his words was wrong. Amelia was indeed a cold, merciless woman¡ªhe had witnessed the truth. What was so odd about it?


    ¡°¡­William-sama, would you please tell me more about what happened with Lady Amelia earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, not that I mind¡­¡±


    William told the story to Lewis; Amelia had instructed the maid to prepare tea, and as the story continued, his expression gradually distorted as the bad memory returned. Lewis calmly observed his master. After the story had finished, Lewis smiled softly, having understood everything.


    ¡°Aah¡­ I see, so Lady Amelia is indeed as inhuman as the rumor has said¡ªor so it seems.¡±


    William retorted, ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying since the beginning!¡±


    ¡°I did say ¡®inhuman¡¯, but not ¡®cruel¡¯.¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Lewis gazed straight and William and smiled, ¡°You sure you want to know the answer? Even though you might regret it?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    William gulped, that smile of Lewis was akin to bad omen. However, he also knew that Lewis would still continue his words, regardless.


    ¡ªthus, he decided.


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    Lewis nodded in satisfaction, and began to talk about when William first proposed to Amelia.


    For William to propose to Amelia, it wasn¡¯t originally his idea¡ªbut his father¡¯s, Robert Cecil, The Marquis of Winchester. Robert was mild-tempered, but he was worried that his son¡ªwho would be twenty-two this year¡ªwouldn¡¯t be able to harden his will.


    There was no shortage of suitors, yet William never bat his eyes. Frustrated, Robert listed all the noble ladies whom were close in rank to William. He made Lewis check their reputations, too.


    Robert had a good understanding of his son¡¯s character. William always treated everyone equally, no matter their class. The poor were given meals and the sick were treated. He treated all the servants with care, as if they were family. He respected their opinions, as well. However, he never tolerated injustice. To him, the ends never justified the means. He valued the effort put into something. Robert truly appreciated William¡¯ neutral disposition.


    Nevertheless¡ªit¡¯s not enough. His son had also attained knighthood, yes. But that still wouldn¡¯t be enough to carry on the Winchester name.


    Lewis put Robert¡¯s thoughts in consideration and found the woman most suitable for William. One to lead the house alongside William, and not just become an ornament.


    His choice fell upon Amelia Southwell.


    Her reputation in the noble society was disastrous. She was outrageously cold and often ridiculed as the ¡®Ice Queen¡¯.


    ¡ªbut she¡¯s the one.


    ¡°¡ªso you¡¯re the one who suggested her to me?¡±


    After hearing Lewis¡¯ story, William complained. He never knew about that until today.


    ¡°Yes, however, there are reasons why I didn¡¯t tell you. Until I finish this story, save your questions, please.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Lewis resumed. ¡°In noble society, Amelia is known to be an inhuman person, yes. However, among the servants of the Southwell Family, it is not so. She appears to be silent and cold¡ªhowever, is known as hardworking, to take charge in the kitchen, to sew the servants¡¯ clothes, to teach those who can¡¯t write nor read, to understand each individual¡¯s skill, and to allocate work so it becomes more effective¡ªshe¡¯s competent in all those fields.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s ¡­impossible.¡±


    ¡°The servants will beg to differ¡ªthey all praise her to high heaven. Her etiquette and dance are perfect, too. This beg for the question¡ªwhy it is only in noble society her reputation suffers so? Why does she pretend to hate other people?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In fact, I also met a woman who used to be her governess. She didn¡¯t last long, only a year¡ªwhy, you might ask? Because the eight years old Amelia was perfect,already¡ªand this is her own words.¡±


    Lewis grinned. On the other hand, William was sweating profusely.


    ¡°¡¯P-perfect¡¯, as in, everything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The governess said her teaching was needless¡ªthe entire one year, all she did was instruct.¡±


    ¡°At the age of eight¡­ to be perfect in everything¡­ nope, not possible, no way that¡¯s true¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fufu~ let me get back to the story.¡±


    Like a kid who found a new amusement, Lewis spoke with great joy.

 Chapter 6 - A Thousand Years of Memories (6)

    ¡°¡ªthis is purely an assumption; I don¡¯t think Amelia actually hates people¡ªshe¡¯s just pretending, for whatever reason. However, if I may hazard a guess, she may have done so in order to avoid the engagement. William, you¡¯re well-known for your fair treatment¡ªand Amelia is using it against you, by mistreating the maid, that is.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ explanation only made William¡¯s confusion grow.


    ¡°¡­But why would she do that? For what purpose?¡±


    Pretending to be inhumane, and putting it into practice in front of me¡ª


    ¡ªLewis answered the question;


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m confused, too. Maybe she just doesn¡¯t like the idea of being engaged.¡±


    ¡°¡­But still, was all of that with maid and tea party necessary?¡±


    If she hates the idea that much, she could just be honest with me. One word; and I¡¯ll understand. I¡¯m not the kind of man who¡¯ll force a relationship to continue when the other party despises it so much. That¡¯s just not right.


    William was a man with clear conscience. Then, he inquired further;


    ¡°Lady Amelia is famous for being inhuman. She only needs to make it clear to me¡ªthat she hates people and doesn¡¯t intend to accept anyone¡¯s proposal¡ªshouldn¡¯t that have been enough?¡±


    Why would she bother enacting such a charade with her maid¡ªhe couldn¡¯t wrap his fingers around that.


    Lewis paused to let his master collect his thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I understand your bafflement¡ªbut, what if Amelia purposefully did that so she could be hated by you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Wha¡ª?¡±


    ¡°¡ªnot only to call off the engagement, but also to be hated by you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ how should I know? Until today, I¡¯ve never spoken to her.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡ªdid she get burnt?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°The maid who was drenched with tea¡ªdid she get burnt?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why would you ask that¡ª¡°¡ªwhat does his question mean? William recalled Lewis¡¯ serious expression¡ªburnt¡­ that¡¯s right. That tea should have been hot. But did her skin turn red¡­?


    ¡°I¡¯m uncertain, but she most likely didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You saw the entire processes, correct? When the tea was poured in to the cup, was it steaming?¡±


    ¡°¡­If I remember correctly, there was no steam. I recall feeling odd about it¡ªin other words, the tea was also prepared beforehand?¡±


    Lewis stared straight at William.


    ¡°No doubt about it. The maid knew this would happen, hence she prepared cold tea. It wasn¡¯t an accident when she ¡®spilled¡¯ some onto Amelia¡¯s dress. Everything was staged.¡±


    ¡°¡­She, wants to be hated by me this much? ¡­Why?¡±


    William pondered¡ªhe was fairly confident in his likeability. He was also confident that people, in general, wanted to be liked by others. Why on earth would she want to be hated? Why, why¡­? William scratched his head.


    Lewis cleared his throat, ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s because Lady Amelia hates you,¡± and mercilessly revealed the cold truth.


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    William pondered even harder¡ªHate? Me? Somebody whom she has never exchanged a single word with before¡­?!


    The man called William Cecil had absolutely never been rejected before. It was due to his prestigious family, good personality, and admirable traits. He was respected, admired, favored, and envied¡ªbut hated? Never!


    Hence, it was a whole new experience for him. For his entire life, his environment was made to suit him¡ªnot the otherwise. It was an environment where he was accepted and well-liked. He believed he had rightly earned said environment because of his hard work.


    Because of that, he lived a worry-free life¡ªhe never minded what others might think or feel about him. He was at ease¡ªbecause no way someone like me would be hated ¡­right?


    Who would¡¯ve thought that someone he had never exchange words with would hate him to such an extent¡­


    I always make sure to be a gentleman to every woman I meet.


    I have never cheated, nor done anything that would make them hate my guts.


    But Lewis concluded that Amelia hated him. To an extent that she would do such a thing just to avoid a mere engagement. For a reason he wasn¡¯t aware¡ªthis is unbelievable¡­


    Lost for words, William¡¯s expression turned difficult.


    Lewis grinned at the pathetic state of his master.


    ¡°Earth to Master, oi, are you okay? Have you decided what you¡¯re going to do yet?¡±


    ¡°¡­What I¡¯m going to do? As in? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget already? Lady Amelia desperately wants to avoid being engaged with you¡ªwhat shall be your response?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    William thought¡ª


    ¡ªAmelia Southwell. An earl¡¯s daughter, whom at the age of eight, had miraculously perfected all her lessons. Possesses a bad reputation in noble society; is praised to high heaven by servants¡ªthe difference is like night and day.


    Under that inhuman and ruthless fa?ade, what could she be hiding, I wonder?


    ¡­Interesting. Very interesting.


    The corner of his lips rose. ¡°I will not withdraw the engagement. Instead, let¡¯s proceed. Besides, you want it to succeed, too, don¡¯t you, Lewis?¡±


    William and Lewis stared at each other. Both eyes carried the same will, the same determination.


    William, whom was interested in Amelia¡¯s real self, and Lewis, who acknowledged Amelia as a competent lady fit to be William¡¯s spouse¡ª


    ¡ªsuffice to say, they reached a middle ground.


    ¡°Besides, time is aplenty.¡±


    William looked out of the window.


    He wondered what he would find underneath that fa?ade of an Ice Queen¡ª


    ¡ªa proud lion or a venomous snake? Or, perhaps, a normal person?


    The aversion he had felt towards Amelia had long been forgotten. With eyes full of curiosity, William gazed at the far away sky.

 Chapter 7 - Fate of the Engagement (1)

    ¡°¡ªhow could this be¡­!!¡±


    Amelia slammed her palm against the desk¡ªa dull sound could be heard as pain reverberated through her right hand. However, Amelia was too upset¡ªfrustrated¡ªto even feel it.


    She was in her own room. The curtain, which was closed, added to the already heavy atmosphere.


    The size was about twenty tatami mats and was furnished with a queen-sized bed, a table and chair set, dressers, sofas, and some bookshelves. All were high quality decors¡ªand belonged to her parents. Her own personal belongings were quite few. Aside from the huge amount of books, she only had a few dresses and some jewelry.


    She was the only person in the room.


    Ten days had passed since the tea party with William. She eagerly awaited the notice of annulment¡ªyet it never came.


    On the contrary, William¡¯s father, Marquis of Winchester, received a formal letter from her own father; saying hello to his son.


    Something¡¯s not right¡­¡ªthree days ago, Amelia finally tasked the butler to spy on William. After receiving the detailed report regarding William¡¯s attendant, Lewis, her fist immediately clenched.


    ¡°This man, who does he think he is¡ª!?¡± Amelia bit her lips.


    William¡¯s attendant, Lewis. Not only did he examine Amelia¡¯s social reputation, he also investigated her reputation amongst the servants¡ª


    ¡ªand yet, even with the most trustworthy informant of her family, she couldn¡¯t find anything about Lewis¡ªorigin and age; unknown.


    The only thing she could gather about him was; he had served the Winchester for fifteen years, as an attendant to William. The other was just a rumor¡ªthat Lewis was an orphan. He had neither parents nor house.


    It was said that William personally handpicked such a man to be his attendant. The rumor also didn¡¯t shed any light towards the mysteries of Lewis¡¯ past¡ªthis is troublesome¡­


    Amelia stifled her frustration by messing with her long hair.


    Normally, it would be reasonable to think that Lewis had investigated Amelia and her surroundings under William¡¯s order.


    But, judging from William¡¯s reaction after she had bullied Hannah, it seemed that William was clueless about it.


    ¡­If so, was it the Marquis Winchester¡¯s order? Or, could it be¡­ Lewis did it out of his own accord?


    Either way, Lewis knew that Amelia wasn¡¯t inhumane¡ªat least not towards all. He caught wind about it¡ªthat Amelia¡¯s arrogant and ruthless attitude at the tea party was fake. Afterwards, he informed William about it.


    Maybe Lewis was also aware that Amelia was more than just faking her attitude. No¡ªmaybe, just maybe¡­ he had also known she had past memories. It¡¯s not entirely impossible, isn¡¯t it? Other attendants would discourage their Masters from marrying a woman with such a disastrous reputation¡ªwhether it was false or not¡ªor, perhaps, am I overthinking?


    Amelia took a deep breath to calm herself.


    By any means, I¡¯m in peril.


    If the engagement were to be solidified, getting an annulment would be close to impossible¡ª


    ¡ªand if that was to happen, one of them will absolutely die.


    Somehow, that¡¯s the only thing I want to prevent from happening.


    I have finally attained a peaceful life, I don¡¯t want to let it go just like that.


    There was a possibility that if she was to be reborn, she would end up closer with him than she was now. Hence, she thought it was necessary to live as long as possible each lifetime.


    Amelia pondered.


    She still didn¡¯t know much about Lewis. She wasn¡¯t familiar with his thought pattern. With her current information, making a decision was too risky. But, if it was William, perhaps, she still had a chance.


    She just had to turn to the offense¡ªif you can¡¯t push, pull. Wasn¡¯t that an old saying? Although the order was reversed¡­


    That tea party was her biggest cause of defeat.


    Then, let¡¯s turn him down directly next time.


    She would just ignore Lewis for now and get a chance to be alone with William. She would be upfront about her refusal. She had no other choice but this.


    ¡°¡ªWilliam Cecil, just you wait¡­ I¡¯ll never let you die!¡±


    Amelia engraved the vow inside her heart. Her voice was low and heavy, yet dauntless¡ªit was more beautiful than anyone else¡¯s.


    She approached the window and reached towards the curtain¡ªone move, and sunlight instantly poured into the room. The heavy air scattered in an instant. At the same time, bathed in the ray of light, Amelia¡¯s golden hair shone white.


    Due to the piercing brightness, she narrowed her eyes and looked up towards the skies.


    ¡ªafter a thousand years, the sun keeps shining, unchanging.


    ¡ªeven after a thousand years, this feeling, too, stayed the same.


    ¡°Lewis, I wonder if you are truly an ally of William¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes, as she gazed at the hollow skies, swayed faintly in an ephemeral gloom. The bottom of her heart was overflowing with a heartfelt wish for her loved one.


    However, no one was truly aware of their actual feelings.


    Amelia, too, had no way of knowing.

 Chapter 8 - Fate of the Engagement (2)

    Fate of the Engagement (2)


    It was still long before sunset.


    Yet, every day was filled with rain, and the skies were cloudy today as well¡ªas if reflecting her own feelings.


    Amelia squinted at the view outside the window.


    ¡°Milady, you are making that face again! It¡¯s really mesmerizing ¡­see? I know you can appear beautiful if you want to!¡±


    Hannah cooed, smiling proudly behind the mirror.


    Amelia, whom was reflected upon it, tied her hair a little higher on the back of her head. A crimson dress adorned her. Around her neck was a choker encrusted with a large ruby. On both of her ears were a matching pair of ruby earrings. Due to the room¡¯s lighting, they simmered, although still failing to compare with the glow of Amelia¡¯s golden hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s been months since Milady last attended an evening ball. I¡¯m sure everyone will find Milady¡¯s beauty pleasing to the eye¡ªeven the Earl of Falmouth.¡±


    From her expression, it could be concluded that Hannah¡¯s imagination was running wild¡ªyet her expression is still lovely, though¡­ On the other hand, Amelia sighed with a depressed face.


    ¡°Hannah, I¡¯ve told you already, I have no intention of socializing with Lord Falmouth. I refuse to.¡±


    ¡°I know¡ªbut, but! Earl Falmouth is a gentleman who didn¡¯t break the engagement even after he saw your ruthless attitude! Surely because he knows that you¡¯re really a kind-hearted girl inside! Yet, Milady still insists on treating him coldly like this! You¡¯re playing with his heart, Milady! That¡¯s just wrong¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hugging her body with both hands, Hanna swung around in the room¡ªbefore dramatically falling, and kneeling on the floor. Fake tears flowed down her seemingly weeping face.


    ¡ªAmelia sat on the chair, only staring silently at Hannah.


    Hannah glared back, disappointed that her Master showed no response. But soon, she stood and walked back to Amelia.


    ¡°¡ªMilady¡­!! Know this, us servants sincerely wish for your happiness¡­!! Earl Falmouth will surely grant that wish of ours¡ª¡­I believe he can make Milady happy¡­!!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s expression was serious. No doubt the words genuinely came from her heart.


    From the bottom of her heart, Amelia felt happy.


    Amelia recalled the previous thousand years of her life¡ª


    ¡ªhas someone ever wished for my happiness before¡­?


    Perhaps there was, only she didn¡¯t notice.


    Her thoughts were only preoccupied with chasing that person¡¯s shadow. There was no room for anything else.


    ¡­My happiness, huh? She never really wished for anyone else¡¯s happiness.


    Now, there was a person whom sincerely wished for her happiness.


    Now, there was a person whom was able to convey that while gazing straight at her.


    ¡ªI¡¯m truly glad, thank you¡­


    A girl whom was still younger than twenty, living a life of servitude, had wished her such.


    If possible, I wanted to grant her wish. Just accepting that feeling alone isn¡¯t enough¡ªAmelia wished.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Hannah. I¡¯m truly overjoyed to hear that from you.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s pure white hands gently took Hannah¡¯s hand, as she closed her eyes to pray¡ª


    ¡ªa future where she could be happy with William, such thing didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡­But, if you wish for my happiness, even for a little bit, I want to make that wish come true.


    ¡ª¡­I want to live up to your wish.


    A small light lighted up in Amelia¡¯s heart.


    She made up her mind.


    For real this time, everything was perfect. No one had noticed a thing yet.


    Amelia slowly opened her eyelids. Her expression wasn¡¯t of the usual cold and antisocial Amelia.


    Hannah involuntarily took a deep breath, looking at the rare gentleness etched on her Master¡¯s face.


    ¡°Milady¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    Amelia stared at Hannah and smiled, declaring¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m going.¡±


    Her voice was as calm as ever, yet it wasn¡¯t cold nor indifferent. It had the warmth that enveloped everything. Her step was light and graceful¡ªshe was no longer the ¡®Amelia¡¯ Hannah knew.


    Amelia headed towards the entrance hall, leaving Hannah whom was completely tired in the room.


    When she walked down the stairs to the first floor, her parents were already present on the hall, having finished their preparations for the evening ball.


    Amelia was an 18-year-old girl. She called out to her parents with a cool and quiet voice.


    For a moment, the two were alarmed, yet, when their line of sight met with Amelia¡ª


    ¡ªthey were completely dazed, as if dreaming.


    ¡°¡ªyou¡­ did something happen?¡±


    At the end of Richard¡¯s¡ªAmelia¡¯s father¡ªgaze, was a girl walking down the stair with featherlike steps.


    Unlike his usual daughter, she had a smile etched on her face.


    It was as if he was looking at a completely different person¡­


    Richard glanced over his wife. He had a feeling they shared the same thought.


    Their daughter looked even more charming than her usual calm, dignified self.


    All the servants were completely stunned, too¡ªbut the head butler and maid held out their hands and smiled.


    As if oblivious towards everyone¡¯s reactions, Amelia spun around in her dress.


    ¡°Mother, this dress¡­ don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little flashy? It¡¯s not good to be too conspicuous, I think. Ah, if I knew this would happen, I would¡¯ve properly listened about William¡¯s preferences¡­¡±


    Amelia puffed her cheeks¡ªat this moment, she looked like a young maiden with irresistible charm, someone everyone couldn¡¯t help but fell in love with. At least, that was what everyone who was present thought.


    ¡°A-Amelia, is something wrong?¡±


    Towards her daughter¡¯s ¡®transformation¡¯, Marianne¡ªAmelia¡¯s mother¡ªcouldn¡¯t hide her surprise.


    ¡­When I had my breakfast this morning, my daughter was still acting like her usual self¡ªsilent, and indifferent.


    Now, Amelia even called Earl Falmouth with his first name! Even if she was close with him, someone of a lower status wasn¡¯t supposed to address their superior like that¡­


    Hearing Marianne¡¯s question, Amelia felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Hannah has persuaded me¡­ that I was rude to William during our last tea party. Yet, he still forgives me¡ªHannah made me realize this. She¡¯s truly a wonderful person I can¡¯t find anywhere else¡­ That being said, everything she said make senses, so I¡ª¡°


    Amelia paused before staring directly at her parents, and told them:


    ¡°When I see William today, I¡¯m going to tell him. ¡°I accept your proposal¡±¡ªis that good enough?¡± Amelia¡¯s blue eyes swayed, filled with anxiousness.


    Richard and Marianne looked at each other¡ªthey never expected to see such an expression coming from their daughter.


    Of course, as soon as the Marquis¡¯ son had proposed to Amelia, she and her family were obliged to accept. When he finally voiced his agreement, he had intended to make Amelia accept it, too, regardless of anything.


    Her sudden wish was akin to hitting a jackpot.


    Without holding back, Richard proclaimed to his daughter;


    ¡°¡ªGood. Today you¡¯ll also meet with the Marquis of Winchester. There, we¡¯ll tell him directly that you¡¯ll accept the marriage offer. In other words, your engagement will be official today¡ªMarianne, it¡¯s as you intended.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Dear Husband.¡±


    Richard¡¯s eyes glistened¡ª


    ¡ªAmelia noticed, without fail, her father¡¯s deep ambition, and smiled innocently.

 Chapter 9 - Fate of the Engagement (3)

    Fate of the Engagement (3)


    Stepping into the majestic building¡ªwhich was famous here, in the capital city¡ªsparkling chandeliers greeted the guests.


    The stone pavilion, where five hundred people could fit, featured well-balanced arches. Beautiful embellishments and sculptures of many colors enhanced the place even more. The marble floor¡ªwhich was flawlessly polished¡ªreflected the chandeliers¡¯ light in a way that could only be called phenomenal.


    Tonight, the Southwell Family was invited to an evening ball hosted by the Spencer Family.


    Marquis Spencer was known not only as an aristocrat, but also a famous jeweler.


    As of late, it seemed like the Marquis had been busying himself in said business, leaving the management of his land to his three sons.


    Marquis Spencer frequently held evening balls which displayed his business goods¡ªwhereas his intent was further business opportunities. This evening ball, too, was no exception.


    Amelia walked into the hall after her parents.


    Her presence incited whispers of malice and jeer almost immediately.


    ¡ª¡°Hey, look who has decided to come. How rare~¡±


    ¡ª¡°Gee. Can¡¯t wait for her to start another mess.¡±


    ¡ª¡°Sshh. You¡¯re being too loud. Ugh, I can¡¯t stand her already. I¡¯m going to get some wine.¡±


    ¡ª¡°But¡­ don¡¯t you think something seems¡­ peculiar, about her atmosphere today?¡±


    They were too inaudible to be heard by Amelia¡¯s parents. But Amelia could hear them clearly. As she turned towards the source, she saw three noble girls, who seemed to be close to her age. They were sitting on a sofa, which was propped to the wall, with several other people.


    They all hid their mouths with a fan, eyeing Amelia¡¯s overall appearance. The moment they noticed her stare, they flit their gaze away with scorn.


    Amelia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. As if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, she smiled beautifully towards those girls. At the same time, a familiar voice could be heard from behind her¡ªcalling Amelia¡¯s name.


    ¡°Lady Amelia¡­?¡±


    That voice was none other than William¡¯s.


    Amelia gracefully turned around. Joy crept on her face, in form of a blush.


    William was surprised. Certainly, the Amelia he knew would never show that kind of expression.


    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯ve decided to come, I see.¡±


    Embarrassment could be seen on his features.


    William didn¡¯t know Amelia would be present in this ball, nor was he informed. He truly didn¡¯t expect her to come¡ªor, rather, her not attending was already common knowledge.


    He knew Count Southwell and his wife were invited this evening, but for Amelia, whom was infamous for hating any kind of social events, to also come¡­


    This party¡¯s host, the Marquis of Spencer, was going to be William¡¯s uncle-in-law. For William, attending this evening ball was a must.


    ¡°Ara, would you rather I didn¡¯t come?¡±


    Amelia looked a little hurt¡ª


    ¡ªright at this moment, William¡¯s heart was already in her grasp.


    That William didn¡¯t expect her presence at all, Amelia knew about it, too.


    Amelia also noticed her. The girl standing half a step besides William, aged about fifteen to sixteen. After curiously staring at Amelia, the girl asked William with a pretty smile;


    ¡°William, this girl is?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t know Amelia. Maybe this is the girl¡¯s first social debut. Other than that, Amelia also didn¡¯t recognize the girl at all.


    But, she noticed some familiarities between the girl and William. Her maroon hair, her jade eyes, her prim and proper look, and gentle airs were similar to William.


    Oh, yes, she addressed William so casually, too¡­


    ¡ªthere¡¯s no mistaking it, she is¡­


    After figuring out the girl¡¯s identity, Amelia turned toward her and bowed, raising the hem of her dress while lowering her face.


    ¡°I apologize for my late greeting, Marquis Spencer¡¯s daughter. My name is Amelia Southwell. To be invited to such a wonderful event brings me much joy, I¡¯m thankful.¡±


    Amelia smiled even more, surprising William. But then, he remembered something. Meanwhile, he kept his composure and smiled his usual gentle smile.


    ¡°Lady Amelia, this is Lady Carla, daughter of Marquis Spencer, and also my cousin¡­¡±


    William glanced at Amelia a little awkwardly. For a fleeting moment, he was confused on how to introduce Amelia to Carla.


    ¡°¡ªand this is the daughter of Count Southwell, Lady Amelia ¡­the one I¡¯ve been giving my earnest to court.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    Even though William¡¯s words weren¡¯t directed at her, Carla¡¯s cheeks involuntarily turned red. She couldn¡¯t help it, looking at his serious expression. Not to mention, his words¡ªthose were unmistakably a love confession, right?!


    William¡¯s voice was loud and clear, and they spread in an instant, like wildfire.


    The entire hall became noisy¡ªendless chattering and muttering, mostly consisting of heartless remarks were directed at Amelia. Yet neither Amelia nor William cared. They stared at each other, turning a deaf ear to their surroundings.


    William wondered how Amelia would react. Remembering her attitude at the tea party, he knew he couldn¡¯t miss a moment.


    Amelia also stared at William.


    Then¡ª


    ¡ªcontrary to his expectation, her cheeks were dyed red.


    Bashful, yet joyful¡ªAmelia¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    She truly looked like a maiden whom was embarrassed after receiving a love confession from a person she liked in public¡ª


    ¡ªno matter how he looked at it, finally, William realized the presence of a feeling in the back of his mind. A feeling that something was wrong. A feeling of incongruity.


    Amelia looked down ¡­and then lifted her face again.


    ¡°Me, too¡ªI, I also yearn for you, William-sama!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression was glossy, like a rose petal. It was neither cold nor ruthless¡ªneither the signs nor traces of an Ice Queen could be seen there.


    William held his breath¡ªis this another one of her charades? Is this expression of her¡¯s a lie? No, most importantly, these feelings of Amelia couldn¡¯t be real. They weren¡¯t her actual feelings¡­


    Yet, even if such was the case, Amelia was his at last¡ªthis easily¡­ this simply¡­


    William thought to himself¡ªyou¡¯ve come this far. Even if this was another of Amelia¡¯s cruel trickery, there was no turning back¡ªhe couldn¡¯t anymore. In the first place, there was no loss, only gain.


    ¡­Could this be a trap?


    If it is, so what?


    Amelia said she yearned for him; the person she actually hated¡ªto think that he wouldn¡¯t notice such an obvious, blatant lie.


    She could also be using him ¡­but he didn¡¯t care.


    William slowly approached Amelia.


    He kneeled, and gently kissed Amelia¡¯s right hand.

 Chapter 10 - Fate of the Engagement (4)

    William stared at Amelia with a serious look.


    ¡°Lady Amelia, will you marry me?¡±


    Amelia responded with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, if I¡¯m good enough for you¡ªthen I shall.¡±


    ¡ªthe evening ball resumed.


    Amelia and William were dancing a waltz.


    The commotion was contained the moment William¡¯s father¡ªRobert, and Amelia¡¯s father¡ª Richard, firmly shook hand in hopes for the prosperity of both families.


    Thus, Amelia and William were formally engaged.


    Robert and Richard discussed their businesses while their wives about preparing the events until marriage. It was inevitable for William and Amelia to be left alone together.


    William had never seen Amelia¡¯s dance before. Due to her infamous reputation, everyone avoided her¡ªmuch else offering her a dance. Not like Amelia wished for it, either. She always turned everyone down and willingly became a wallflower.


    ¡ªbut it was as Lewis said.


    As expected of a girl whom once perfected everything when she was still eight years old, Amelia¡¯s form was exceptional.


    William had pondered a little, and ended up asking Amelia for a dance.


    He thought he would be refused, but Amelia smiled gently and took William¡¯s left hand.


    ¡ªthat was how they ended up dancing together.


    At the center of the floor, they held hands and took their steps gracefully. Spun around, combine multiple steps, repeat¡ªaccording to the triple beat of waltz. Their breathes were in rhythm, and their elegance plus stability made it seemed like they have been dancing together since forever.


    Their steps weren¡¯t only difficult, but also intricate. Their arches were full and elegant.


    Above all was Amelia¡¯s ability to keep up with William¡¯s movements¡ªas if she had predicted everything.


    William stared at Amelia¡¯s face¡ªwhich was right in front of him, and got absorbed. There was no way he could keep an eye on his surroundings now, he thought.


    ¡°¡­Your dancing is remarkable.¡±


    William purposefully tightened his grip on Amelia¡¯s hand.


    Amelia didn¡¯t only notice that, but also William¡¯s clouded expression.


    ¡°Compared to William-sama, my skill is just subpar.¡±


    ¡°How humble, very unlike your usual self, Lady Amelia. You aren¡¯t really doing me a favor, are you? Let¡¯s see, I¡¯m in doubt about that.¡±


    Corners of his mouth rose, forming a grin¡ªbut Amelia didn¡¯t falter. A smile returned to her face once again.


    ¡°Ara¡­ well, right back at you.¡±


    ¡ªAmelia¡¯s words made William freeze.


    ¡°I was right, this is just outwardly suspicious¡ªall of the sudden, you agreed to my proposal. Why is that? What tempted you?¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a weird question. I just want to, hence I accepted. No other reason.¡±


    Their dance, however, continued to last.


    ¡°But, don¡¯t you dislike me?¡±


    ¡°Ara, Lewis told you so?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Again, William¡¯s expression clouded over¡ªAmelia didn¡¯t miss it.


    ¡°That was surprising, even for me. So you told Lewis to spy on me.¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    William¡¯s following words were stuck in his throat.


    He didn¡¯t know Amelia knew about Lewis. He also didn¡¯t know Lewis had spied on Amelia.


    Nonetheless, Amelia managed to find out about it.


    ¡­Did she base her acceptance on that?


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you an honest person.¡± Amelia muttered.


    At the same time, silence descended upon the hall. The song had ended. It was the time to swap dance partners.


    Amelia released her left hand, which was entangled on William¡¯s right arm. William also let go of Amelia¡¯s back, and retreated half a step.


    Judging by William¡¯s expression, Amelia was convinced that attending this ball wasn¡¯t a mistake. There was no Lewis, and her presence became a surprise for William.


    ¡°William-sama, would you like to enjoy the night breeze with me? I¡¯m starting to feel cramped here.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s words erased William¡¯s smile, while doubt and suspicion settled on his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Yes. That does sound pleasant. Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    William¡¯s respond earned a smile of satisfaction from Amelia and the two headed towards the empty terrace.

 Chapter 11 - Fate of the Engagement (5)

    Amelia and William went to the terrace. The chilling night breeze brushed against their cheeks. Behind the thick clouds, the moon was hiding.


    Amelia leaned on the terrace fence and silently stared at the garden. Meanwhile, William stared at Amelia¡¯s back.


    Silence continued on, and it was William who broke it.


    ¡°Lady Amelia, what is currently on your mind?¡±


    That was William honest thought.


    Amelia answered William while her back was still turned on him.


    ¡°What it is, I wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you avoid people? I asked Lewis¡ªthe way you treated your servants is very different compared to your peers. What¡¯s the reason for that?¡±


    William kept gazing at Amelia¡¯s back and continued.


    ¡°I understand your refusal towards this engagement. I honestly never expected you would accept my proposal. This may sounds rude, but, even if your words of acceptance are false, my happiness that you accepted me is real.¡±


    ¡°¡ªhappy, you say¡­?¡±


    Towards William¡¯s words, Amelia gave off an extremely displeased aura. Her eyes were glaring at him.


    ¡°Thank you, but your white lie is unnecessary. I have said this already¡ªI hate being made a fool of.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That silenced William. Amelia¡¯s current expression wasn¡¯t that of her dignified, calm self¡ªnor was it of her at the tea party.


    Neither cold nor ruthless;


    Neither gentle nor tender;


    The only thing he could feel from Amelia was a dignified strength.


    ¡°This is¡­ your true self, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. We are engaged. You¡¯re going to be my husband, aren¡¯t you? Then, when we¡¯re alone together, this is whom I shall be and forever will be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ uh, I¡¯m a little happy¡­¡±


    Amelia let William¡¯s words slid.


    ¡°From now on, whatever questions you might ask, I¡¯ll answer¡ªbut before that, I want you to swear something to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­An oath?¡±


    William frowned. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You can just kiss your engagement goodbye, then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    William hid his displeasure towards Amelia¡¯s bluntness behind his calm expression.


    Alright, he could at least listen to the content, first.


    Amelia saw readiness on William¡¯s face and proceeded.


    ¡°¡ªnever fall in love with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha?¡±


    ¡°Swear it. You¡¯ll never fall in love with me.¡±


    William was puzzled by Amelia¡¯s serious expression.


    ¡ªwe¡¯re going to get married anyway, so what¡¯s the point of making your partner swear that?


    ¡°¡­But why?¡±


    ¡°Why not? The reason isn¡¯t all that important. First of all; swear¡ªthe reason, later.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    William thought¡ªthere¡¯s no choice.


    Beside, this oath of never loving Amelia, William was confident he could keep it.


    ¡°I understand. I swear. I¡¯ll never love you.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    Amelia smiled.


    ¡°¡ªthe reason is simple: there¡¯s someone else that I love, from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The ordinariness and naivety of her reason were the reasons William found it unexpected.


    ¡°Fufu~ William-sama, no matter what some might say about me, I¡¯m still an ordinary human, too¡ªdid you forget that? You shouldn¡¯t rely too much on Lewis¡¯ depiction of me¡ª¡°


    There was a fleeting loneliness in Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡ªI had entirely given my heart to him, and no one else. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to be with anyone else. I turned my face away from the world. But lately, I found that I can¡¯t keep doing so¡ªand the reason is you¡­¡±


    Amelia continued.


    ¡°I once gave you a chance to annul the engagement¡ªyet you didn¡¯t do so. So, I¡¯ve decided to let you take advantage of it. You can do as much as you want, use me, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll play the perfect lady¡ªafter this much, you understand what I mean, right?¡±


    William felt that Amelia¡¯s ironic smile overlapped with Lewis¡¯.


    ¡°I understand. But tell me this.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your lover, what is he doing now?¡±


    At William¡¯s question, Amelia narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°¡ªhe has passed away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, you needn¡¯t worry about me seeing him.¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s how it is, huh.¡±


    He never thought about that. Feeling heavy, William swallowed his words.


    Amelia was laughing¡ªnot a dignified one, and certainly not a refined one, either¡ªcarefree, Amelia laughed without a care in a world.


    Such a laugh was unbecoming for someone who was raised as a lady¡ªa laugh without reservation.


    ¡°Fufufu~ I understand, now. You¡¯re truly easy to read. I¡¯ve never met Lewis, but now I feel him¡±


    ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s a first. No one has said anything like that to me before.¡±


    ¡°Of course, with that Marquis father of yours, who would dare utter something so outrageous to you?¡±


    Amelia retorted while shrugging.


    ¡°Can I ask a question, too?¡±


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is Lewis?¡±


    ¡°Lewis?¡±


    William couldn¡¯t figure the intent of this question.


    ¡°I also tasked someone to investigate Lewis, but I didn¡¯t gather much¡ªactually, nothing, nothing at all¡­ Does Lewis truly deserve that much credit from you?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s only natural. I picked Lewis up from the streets when he was nine and named him. This may not be the answer ¡­but from my heart, I trust Lewis.¡±


    No lie could be found in William¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I see, I hope so, too, then¡­ Let¡¯s return to the ballroom. I¡¯m going to dispel all my misdeeds. William, I¡¯m sorry to ask this of you, but I need your help.¡±


    Amelia entangled her arm around William¡¯s, and the bright smile of a maiden soon returned to her face once again.


    William smiled bitterly at Amelia¡¯s steadfast transformation. His premonition told him that his days of boredom had come to an end.

 Chapter 12 - Fate of the Engagement (6)

    After a long time, the morning sun appeared. It was seven o¡¯clock.


    Lewis strode along the wide carpeted corridor. He wasn¡¯t a servant of the mansion, but William¡¯s attendant. Regardless, he wore the Winchester family¡¯s uniform all the same. Besides, it also gave him some advantages.


    Lewis knocked on the door of his Master¡¯s room. No answer.


    After yesterday¡¯s evening ball, William probably returned around midnight. He was probably still asleep. Without needing a reply, Lewis opened the door and slipped inside.


    ¡°William-sama, it is morning already.¡±


    Lewis opened the room¡¯s curtains and called out to his Master, whom was sleeping on the bed.


    ¡°¡­Nnnn¡ª¡°


    William turned over to avoid the sunlight. Looking at William, Lewis sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°William-sama, it¡¯s already the appointed time¡ªtime for you to tell me about everything that happened last night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ in five minutes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lewis saw no sign of William getting out of bed. He recalled how William looked last night.


    William came home with Robert and his wife past midnight. Robert informed the butler about William and Amelia¡¯s engagement.


    Also, William appeared as if he wasn¡¯t truly there¡ªLewis immediately felt suspicious. ¡­What could¡¯ve happened in one party?


    However, no matter how much Lewis inquired about it, William only told him about the fact that he was engaged with Amelia.


    Although Amelia attending the evening ball in the first place was already surprising enough, the fact that it lead to an engagement was even more unbelievable to Lewis.


    Lewis never thought getting a clear answer from William could be this troublesome.


    Hence, he decided to inquire with Robert next.


    Lewis was told that William had proposed to Amelia in front of everyone, and Amelia accepted it. But, if someone were to ask for Lewis¡¯ personal opinion¡ª


    ¡ªnah, that¡¯s never going to happen.


    Amelia¡¯s life was surrounded by deceit¡ªwithout forgetting the fact that she did it to herself, of course. She was full of pretenses¡ªacting antisocial just so she could live a life free of human interactions. That incident during her and William¡¯s tea party proved it. The reason was because of Amelia¡¯s unwillingness to accept William¡¯s proposal.


    Certainly, Lewis had thought of Amelia as a suitable marriage candidate for William¡ª


    ¡ªhowever, this flow is too unnatural.


    Lewis managed to persuade William to tell him everything next morning¡ª


    ¡ªyes, this morning, regarding the evening party.


    Looking down on William¡¯s sleeping face, Lewis¡¯ eyes were covered by shadow.


    All night long, Lewis had rummaged his brain.


    Why would William propose at the nobles gathering party in the first place?


    Did William believe that under those many gazes, Amelia wouldn¡¯t dare refuse him?


    ¡­if that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s just too forceful. I want to believe that it wasn¡¯t so.


    Did Amelia show her willingness towards the proposal? That was just too unlikely¡­


    Overnight, Lewis came to a conclusion that Amelia did consent to it.


    That was why Amelia¡ªwhom avoided social events¡ªappeared in front of William as a surprise.


    Yet, no matter what, there was still one thing Lewis couldn¡¯t decipher¡ª


    ¡ªthe look on William¡¯s face last night. The reason for it.


    ¡°William-sama.¡±


    From his chest pocket, Lewis took out a pocket watch and confirmed it had indeed been five minutes. He called William again.


    William finally opened his eyes, although thinly. Half asleep, his unfocused eyes reflected Lewis¡¯ expressionless face.


    ¡°Le¡­ wis?¡±


    Recognizing Lewis¡¯ face, William raised his voice.


    ¡°W-wha¡­!? Why are you here, could it be¡ªyou¡¯re watching me sleep!? You creep!!¡± William shrieked and crawled to the edge of the bed, opposite of Lewis, to get away from him.


    Looking at William¡¯s attitude, blue streaks appeared on Lewis¡¯ forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    Lewis shot William down with sharp gaze.


    William occasionally joked with Lewis this way, but his jokes never got through Lewis¡ª


    ¡ªthe same didn¡¯t apply with Lewis¡¯ sharp gaze, though.


    ¡°I, I, I, got it¡ªabout last night, right? Hahaha¡­¡±


    With a wry smile, William got up while tidying his bangs. After he sat up on the bed, he looked at Lewis and said;


    ¡°So, what do you want to hear from me? I know you, Lewis. Over the course of the night, you¡¯ve roughly guessed what¡¯ve happened, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    That received a smile from Lewis.


    ¡°Indeed. But there are three points I would like to confirm about. First of all¡ª¡°


    Lewis looked down at William.


    ¡°So, William, why did you look so happy last night?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Towards Lewis¡¯ question, William was struck with wonder. That¡¯s the first question?


    ¡°Please answer. What happened between you and Lady Amelia?¡±


    William was speechless¡ªwhat kind of question is this!? He¡¯s questioning me like a wronged wife! I didn¡¯t have an affair¡ªand I¡¯m not his husband, either!


    ¡ªno, wait¡­ Precisely because it was coming from Lewis, the question must be more profound than he thought.


    William rethought the question and looked straight into Lewis¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°¡ªLady Amelia is more interesting than we thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡¯interesting¡¯?¡±


    Lewis only became more pressuring.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t a lion, a snake, or a monster¡ªshe¡¯s an ordinary human; a person¡ªbut, even more so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lewis waited for William¡¯s continuation.


    ¡°¡­¡¯never fall in love with me¡¯¡ªshe said so to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Interesting, right?¡± William smiled innocently. ¡°In the past, she had loved someone, but the man passed away. She didn¡¯t want to be with anyone¡ªbut she said she could marry if her partner swears never to love her¡ªthat¡¯s her only wish, or condition, you might say.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ her dancing was indeed marvelous. Lewis, you found a great woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While Lewis was still silent, William rose from the bed, intending to take a shower.


    ¡°William-sama, there are still two questions left.¡±


    ¡°I know, and let me guess¡ª¡±


    William glanced at Lewis sideways.


    ¡°¡ªthe reason for Amelia¡¯s extraordinary talents, and her duty as my wife?¡±


    At William¡¯s confident words, Lewis became quiet once again.


    ¡°¡ªI still don¡¯t know the reason for her talents¡ªbut as the wife of the next Marquis, she¡¯s willing to be our marionette.¡±


    ¡®Marionette¡¯¡ªor, to put it harshly, a puppet. Lewis understood that and laughed.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Very.¡±


    Lewis didn¡¯t say anything anymore and stared at the back his Master, whom was heading to the bathroom. After he confirmed the door was closed, however¡ª


    ¡°¡ªyou¡¯ve become mine, at last¡­¡±


    His crimson eyes gleamed, as his lips drew a crescent-like arc.


    It was transitory.


    As he took his leave from his master¡¯s room, his expression returned hollow.

 Chapter 13 - Carla’s Melancholy

    ¡°Oh, no¡­ what do I do¡­¡±


    It was still high noon when a girl paced back and forth in her room. The room was pretty; decorated with the girl¡¯s favorite white furniture and filled with lots of stuffed animals¡ªthey perfectly reflected the girl¡¯s heart.


    The girl¡¯s name was Carla Spencer. She was the youngest of Marquis Spencer¡¯s four sons and daughters. She had just turned 16 this year.


    Her eyes that bore the same color as her cousin, William¡¯s, showed hopelessness. She held her head in her arms.


    ¡°Aah, this isn¡¯t good, this isn¡¯t good at all¡­ ugh, I don¡¯t know what to do with myself¡­ maybe talking with my brother will help¡­¡±


    Carla left her room while slamming the door behind her. She went to the residence¡¯s second floor, towards the farthest room.


    Carla rushed through the long corridors, panting, and loudly opened the door.


    ¡°Brother¡ª!!¡± Carla shouted¡ª


    ¡ªat the same time, an annoyed voice cursed from the inside.


    ¡°Gah¡ª!! Dammit, Carla¡ª!! I told you to knock, didn¡¯t I¡ª!?¡±


    Carla saw the voice¡¯s owner.


    It was Carla¡¯s second brother, Edward. He glared at Carla, his upper body leaning over a billiard table in the center of the room. Viridian eyes peeked through between his dark brown bangs. His usually carefree face was distorted with apparent shock and regret. Beside him, Bryan¡ªEdward¡¯s identical twin¡ªgrinned at Edward¡¯s defeat.


    ¡ªno matter how you look at it, this room is just distasteful¡­


    In the room, Edward and Bryan gathered all sorts of gambling related tools for entertainment; dice, chess, darts, roulette, billiards¡ªand bowling, which she didn¡¯t recall being there last week.


    Looking at them, Carla was distracted for a moment, but her focus soon returned¡ª


    ¡°Brother Edward, this is just unbelievable!!¡±¡ªshe stared at Edward.


    Carla slammed the door behind her and walked up to her two brothers.


    ¡°William got engaged¡ª!!¡±


    Her pretty face showed an unusual expression. Edward and Bryan looked at their sister¡¯s figure before placing the cues on the table.


    ¡°Look, someone is still fond of William!¡±


    Edward leaned against the table and folded his arms. He smirked, making fun of Carla. Bryan shrugged his shoulders and followed suit.


    ¡°Just give it up already, Sis¡­ Not once has he ever glanced your way.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Sides¡¯, he¡¯s the type of guy who never feeds the fish he¡¯s caught.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll say even more hurtful things.¡±


    Towards Edward and Bryan¡¯s heartless words, Carla¡¯s cheeks were stained red with anger.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing¡ª!! William said he would marry me¡ª!!¡±


    Carla was fuming¡ªWilliam was supposed to marry her! He promised her so¡ªback then, during their childhood days.


    Edward¡¯s and Bryan¡¯s gazes turned serious.


    ¡°¡­Carla, are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m being 100% serious¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ that promise, wasn¡¯t it when you were, say, eight? Back then, you clung on William and keep pestering him to say that¡­¡±


    ¡°So what¡ª!? William told me, if I become a good lady, he¡¯ll marry me!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Towards Carla¡¯s desperation, the two showed a difficult expressions.


    ¡°Well, but that¡¯s, you see, that¡¯s just an empty promise¡­¡±


    ¡°I expect no less from my twin¡ªwhom fully understands its meaning.¡± Sneered Bryan.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Carla became depressed at the sensible words of her brothers.


    ¡°Besides, William has already gotten engaged, didn¡¯t he? There, aren¡¯t you satisfied yet?¡±


    ¡°It is as Edward says¡ªthere¡¯s nothing we can do about it anymore. Well, unless something happen and they get an annulment¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    Carla held the hem of her dress tightly.


    She wondered if there was truly nothing she could do.


    Was there no choice but to give up?


    William proposed to Amelia last night. He was still gentleman and cool, but his smile was no longer directed at Carla.


    Do I really have to admit defeat? ¡­No, I don¡¯t want to. I absolutely don¡¯t want to¡ª!


    Because I really love William.


    Because I¡¯ve always loved William¡­!


    Amelia was truly a great beauty¡ªthat much was true. Even Carla couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath before Amelia. But, was that enough of a reason to give up¡­?


    Contrary to Carla¡¯s thoughts, Edward and Bryan continued.


    ¡°Even so ¡­that William, since when has he been courting, exactly? And to whom? The daughter of a Marquis? Or an Earl?¡±


    ¡°I, too, don¡¯t know. But man¡­ if only we had known he was going to get engaged, we would¡¯ve prepared a celebration gift!¡±


    ¡°Toads in a box!¡±


    ¡°I want to see that guy¡¯s reaction to receiving that!!¡±


    Carla was envious of her brothers who could still laugh without a care.


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t, joke around like that¡ª!¡±


    Carla grabbed her brothers.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ towards William, am truly, love¡­¡ª!!¡±


    ¡ªthis is real. My feelings are true.


    How can they joke like that¡ªdon¡¯t laugh at my feelings!


    Don¡¯t tell me to give up¡­!


    I¡¯ve always loved him, ever since I first saw him¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him!


    But now¡­


    Carla¡¯s mind was swirling black.


    ¡°¡­Amelia-sama¡­¡±


    Why? Why did that person snatch away her precious William?


    ¡­If I had  a beautiful golden hair just like her¡ª


    If my eyes had the same color of a deep, cooling, spring¡ª


    If I could smile the way she smiles, like a flower in full bloom, cherished with love¡ª


    ¡ªwould William choose me?


    Carla¡¯s thoughts were impeded by Edward¡¯s loudness.


    ¡°¡ªAme¡­lia!?¡±


    Bryan was also gob smacked.


    ¡°Amelia, you say¡­?!¡±


    Their shock aligned.


    ¡°The Southwell Family¡¯s daughter! Amelia, William¡¯s marriage partner¡ªis that very Amelia¡ª!?!?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡ªthat¡¯s just too absurd!!!¡±


    When they realized it was the truth from Carla¡¯s expression, they became even more reluctant to talk.

 Chapter 14 - Carla’s Melancholy (2)

    ¡°Hey, Carla, do you know who Amelia is?¡±


    Carla looked alternately between Edward and Bryan. Their expressions were full of meaning.


    ¡°Well, if you ask me¡­ a bit?¡±


    ¡°That girl is¡­ how do I say this, ¡®famous¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? Famous for what?¡±


    Certainly, from her appearance alone, Amelia being famous was understandable.


    ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful, alright¡­¡± Carla muttered.


    Hearing that, her brothers were disconcerted.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­? Well yes, that too, but¡ªso you really don¡¯t know, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°According to a rumor¡ªno, it¡¯s already an established fact¡­¡±


    Edward and Bryan seemed like they were recalling something. Thus, Carla inquired to them.


    ¡°What rumor, exactly?¡±


    Judging from their expressions, the rumor didn¡¯t seem to be a good one¡­


    But what could it be? Carla had difficulty imagining¡ªeven more so because she had only learned of Amelia since last night.


    ¡°Umm¡­ some things are better unknown, I guess?¡± Edward exchanged a meaningful look with Bryan.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ at least from your vibes about last night¡¯s party, everything went well¡­ that¡¯s all that matters, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why are they suddenly becoming secretive!?


    Carla became slightly irritated of their withholding attitude.


    ¡°Besides, I also can¡¯t say that William is a good judge of woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m confused as hell, man¡ªwhether he prefers a passionate girl, or a cold girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you remember back when we were still in boarding school? You sent a high-class prostitute to William¡¯s room when he was alone at night.¡±


    ¡°I still do¡ªand what a waste of a good 200 lux it was¡­ he didn¡¯t even touch her.¡±


    ¡°In less than a minute, the whore got kicked out¡ªand who did she decide to take it out on? She mistook me for you, screamed and hit me in the face¡ªyou ¡­bastard!!¡±


    ¡°Pffft, my bad~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh, say sorry, dammit!! That¡¯s the first time I got beaten by someone that isn¡¯t my father!!¡±


    ¡ªgeez, what are these two fussing about¡­


    Listening to Edward and Bryan¡¯s conversation, Carla¡¯s face gradually turned red.


    When Carla was about to interject, suddenly, a voice was heard.


    ¡°My, so that¡¯s what you guys had been doing in such a sacred learning place¡±


    When the three turned to the voice, there stood the figure of their eldest brother. Standing at the entrance of the room with his arms crossed and excluding an aura of a true noble. Not only that, he wore a uniform of someone who worked for the royal family.


    He squinted sharply at Edward and Bryan in a way that made them curl.


    ¡°B-Brother Chris!¡± ¡°S-Sup¡¯!¡±


    Chris¡¯ unexpected entrance made Edward and Bryan stand upright.


    ¡°No, no, Brother, it¡¯s just a mere talk about the past¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, indeed¡­ it¡¯s already been four years since we graduated, and I¡¯m confident to say that we¡¯ve grown into proper lads¡­¡±


    The two tried to sway Chris with their prudent smiles¡ªthough to no avail.


    ¡°¡ªbunch of imbeciles! Both of you risk tarnishing the Spencer Family¡¯s name¡ªhave you no shame!? Learn from William a little!!¡± Chris continued. ¡°¡ªand what did you guys do last night? Neither of you were seen nor heard in last night¡¯s party!¡± His eyes were blazing with fury.


    Edward and Bryan tried to make some excuses.


    ¡°Well, you see, Father was already there, wasn¡¯t he? With Father as the host, plus mother and brother at his side, isn¡¯t it fine if we didn¡¯t attend? Right, Bryan¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI was really going to attend¡ª!! Honest¡ª!! But Edward told me against it¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Haa?! Oi, Bryan, you¡¯re selling me out!?¡±


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m saying the truth, Brother Chris, the truth¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Huuuuuh¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Both of you, stop making excuses!!¡± After going through such dispute, Chris reached his last straw, and approached both of them.


    ¡°William got engaged last night! Don¡¯t you guys at least have the decency to show your faces!?¡± Chris admonished them in a clear tone¡ªhowever, the one who responded wasn¡¯t Edward, nor Bryan¡ª


    ¡°¡ªBrother Chris, please, tell me everything you know about William¡¯s spouse¡ªAmelia!¡±


    Carla begged Chris.


    ¡°Edward and Bryan said something about bad rumors floating around Amelia, but they won¡¯t tell me about them. Brother Chris, do you know something?¡±


    ¡°Even if I tell you, what¡¯s the good in knowing it? Will you advise William?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it depends on the rumors, of course¡­¡±


    Carla muttered, and casted her eyes down. Chris glanced at his younger sister.


    ¡°Carla, you¡¯re sixteen already. Don¡¯t do anything childish¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªrefrain from doing anything that¡¯ll compromise your dignity. You mustn¡¯t let something as transient as love misguide your life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After hearing such cold words, Carla couldn¡¯t protest anymore and stayed silent.


    Edward and Bryan couldn¡¯t bear seeing their sister looking so sad and glared at Chris, as if shielding her.


    ¡°Brother Chris, don¡¯t say it like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re being too harsh, y¡¯know¡­¡±


    Chris chided them. ¡°¡ªand what about both of you, huh? In the first place, if you didn¡¯t pamper Carla so much, then she would¡¯ve been able to think for herself and forget William! Well, I expected no less than you two incompetents!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª!! There are some things that you absolutely mustn¡¯t say, you know¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Say any more than that and we¡¯ll never forgive you!!!¡±


    Hearing that, Chris only laughed mockingly.


    ¡°Say that again after you¡¯ve become independent.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡ª¡­!!¡±


    Edward and Bryan could only contain their anger¡­


    ¡­after a while, they noticed a man leaning against the wall behind Chris with a relaxed expression. The man deliberately smiled while saying¡ª


    ¡°You never change, Chris.¡±


    Chris turned toward the owner of the voice. After realizing the identity of the man, his expression become clouded.


    ¡°¡­Your Highness Prince Arthur, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Fufu.¡±


    Yes, the man is none other than the first prince of Etania Kingdom¡ªArthur. Arthur turned his deep amethyst eyes from Chris, towards Edward and Bryan.


    ¡°Right, both of you were called Edward and Bryan¡­¡±


    They seemed to be muttering, ¡®Nice timing! We¡¯re saved!¡¯


    Arthur looked at Chris again. ¡°I told you to call me ¡®Arthur¡¯, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do recall¡­¡±


    Arthur smiled faintly at Chris, whom was trying to regain his composure.


    ¡°You are being dishonest, Chris.¡± Arthur said again. ¡°I overheard you say it earlier¡­¡¯¡ªI¡¯ll never hand my precious little sister to William!!!¡¯¡±


    ¡°Huh¡ª!?¡±


    Blood drained from Chris¡¯ face as his expression turned awkward.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re looking scary. Cherishing your family isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of¡ªmore importantly¡­¡± Arthur walked towards the four. Each one of his steps caused his shining silver hair to sway behind him.


    Arthur stopped right in front of Carla, and stared directly into her tearful eyes.


    ¡°Is it true? Lady Carla has a crush on my best friend William? And William is engaged?¡±

 Chapter 15 - Carla’s Melancholy (3)

    Arthur¡¯s inquiry made Carla return to herself. Recognizing the person in front of her, she was red with embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­Y¡­Your Highness Prince Arthur?!¡±


    ¡°How do you fare, Miss Carla?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m doing well¡­!!¡± Despite her bitterness, Carla still forced a smile.


    Edward and Bryan inspected their sister closely.


    ¡°Oi, oi¡­ aren¡¯t you being too hard on yourself?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe she just doesn¡¯t like William that much in the first place¡­¡±


    Carla interjected. ¡°W-what!? Of course, I do! I like William a lot! But this is a different story!¡±


    ¡°Haa?¡± ¡°Say what? How is it different?¡±


    Chris sighed¡ªhow could merely listening to a conversation be this taxing? He turned his back on the four.


    ¡°How ridiculous¡­ Prince Arthur, whenever you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll escort you back.¡± Chris then left the room.


    Arthur dismissed Chris¡¯ departure and asked yet again;


    ¡°¡ªso, William is truly engaged?¡±


    Carla answered. ¡°Yes. It happened last night, during the ball. He proposed to Lady Amelia, also known as the Lady of Southwell¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. That notorious Lady Amelia¡ªsurely, this is going to be pretty interesting.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯ve only learned about Lady Amelia as of yesterday, so I don¡¯t know about her, uh, notoriety. To me, she seemed kind enough?¡±


    Carla¡¯s face became incredibly clouded.


    ¡°¡¯Kind¡¯? Well, well, isn¡¯t that the opposite of the rumors? According to the rumors, she¡¯s a cold and anti-social person.¡±


    ¡°T-then, those rumors, are they true?¡±


    Carla¡¯s expression turned uglier.


    ¡°Regrettably, I¡¯ve never met Lady Amelia. That¡¯s why, I can¡¯t confirm the truth for you.¡± Arthur turned to Edward and Bryan¡ªwaiting for their stories.


    ¡°We actually haven¡¯t seen much of her, either. She¡¯s famous for hating social events and only attended them several times a year.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve only seen her in person for like, two or three times¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªthen, during those couple of times, what can both of you say about her?¡±


    Arthur asked nonchalantly. Being questioned by a prince, Edward and Bryan couldn¡¯t help but answer despite their reluctance. Finally, they agreed to talk.


    ¡°Hmm¡ªyes, I remember, it happened three years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°We saw Amelia for the first time in the evening ball, thus we called out to her¡­¡ª¡±


    ¡ªIt was at a ball held in a certain house, it happened shortly after we graduated from boarding school. Father was the one who told us to participate. Father, mother, and brother were attending another banquet, so it was only the two of us that day.


    In the first place, we aren¡¯t really fans of social events, either. Socializing with adults, dancing, and more dancing¡ª¡­it¡¯s just dull. Whatever is the meaning of participating? The only reason we went was because it was said to be a noble¡¯s duty.


    We exchanged drinks, had friendly laughs, chatting with the ladies¡­¡ªin short, we were just passing time.


    At that moment, something at the corner of the hall caught my eyes. The figure of a woman, whom although alone, stood with apparent dignity.


    ¡°Hey, Bryan, do you know who that is?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t. She¡¯s quite fetching, though.¡±


    Her hair was dazzling, as though spun from gold thread; eyes like sapphire; skin white as snow¡ªand above all, a dignified, unapproachable aura. We were both drawn to her. Thus, we approached and greeted her.


    ¡°Good evening to you, Milady. Care for a dance?¡±


    ¡°Would you mind giving me your first dance?¡±


    We acted as gentlemanly as possible¡ªbut she merely glanced at us and said;


    ¡°I will not dance with anyone.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    We were amazed by her clear wording. We stood there in a daze. Usually, wouldn¡¯t a subtler wording be used when turning down a dance offer? There has never been a refusal as straightforward as this.


    ¡ªnow that we thought about it, during that point of time, we certainly should had stopped.


    However, the past us was were fascinated by her unusual, unattainable, attitude. Our curiosity was at its peak. Maybe because the ball was just that boring?


    ¡°Don¡¯t like dancing, huh? Then, would you prefer to have a conversation with us, instead?¡±


    ¡°Can you at least give us your name?¡±


    We stood there, trapping her against the wall. She made her uncomfortableness known.


    ¡°Would you please not stand in front of me like this? We have nothing to talk about.¡±


    With a noh mask-like expression, she flatly denied us.


    The girl was being difficult. Or it could be that she was only interested in the artistic sculptures of the venue. She was annoyed because we blocked the view. Or so we thought¡ªthus, we went along with her¡ª


    ¡ªwe moved and stood in line beside her. Her profile view was also beautiful¡ªor so I noticed.


    ¡°Come on, please don¡¯t be that cold. My name is Edward Spencer, and this guy over here¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªBryan; Edward¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So, it turned out that our appeal was also void, and she kept her silence. Was this the way to treat somebody? Her attitude broke our hearts.


    ¡°Uh ¡­Lady?¡±


    We kept attempting to strike a conversation with her. Then, for a moment, her expression changed¡ªalthough faintly. It seemed to me that her eyelids fluttered a little¡­


    ¡ªwhat is she looking at?


    We followed her eyes¡ªto find a figure of one man surrounded by many ladies.


    ¡°¡­Sir Edward.¡±


    ¡°Huh, yes?¡±


    I was surprised, because I totally didn¡¯t expect that. Although, when I stared back at her, her gaze remained upon that man.


    ¡°Do you know whom that man is?¡±


    My guess was soon confirmed¡ªso she was indeed looking at him!


    ¡­How boring.


    Women were all the same¡ªthey all submit to such men.


    ¡°It¡¯s William¡ªthe son of Marquis Spencer. William Cecil. Our cousin.¡±


    Following me, Bryan continued bluntly.


    ¡°Well, William has a good face and head¡ªthat much is true. Not only that, he was also the president of our boarding school ¡­so you like that kind of man, huh?¡±


    There was no way we could compete with William.


    I and Bryan exchanged look before shrugging and tried to leave from there¡ª


    ¡ªyet she stopped us.


    ¡°My name is Amelia Southwell. I¡¯m looking forward for you two to be my partners.¡±


    She¡ªAmelia said so innocently. This time, her face showed emotion. It was very different from her previous expressionless one. For a moment, we were unsure if we were still talking with the same person.

 Chapter 16 - Carla’s Melancholy (4)

    ¡°Uh¡­ Lady Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Just ¡®Amelia¡¯ is fine. I¡¯ll call you ¡®Edward¡¯ and ¡®Bryan¡¯, as well, then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Amelia, then what should we¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªlet¡¯s go outside. I think everyone would agree that this party¡¯s too dull.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you serious¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    We accepted Amelia¡¯s invitation, and went towards the garden. We went through the terrace of the venue. Her pace was steady¡ªthus, we arrived at a dark spot, unreachable by the venue¡¯s lights.


    Shortly after, we realized we were no longer in the garden.


    ¡ªalthough, when we asked Amelia, she assured us this was the exact path she took to leave the mansion in the past.


    To leave in the midst of a ball was unheard of. We seriously thought she was kidding. But not only was Amelia¡¯s expression was extremely serious, it was also unreadable.


    In the first place, she didn¡¯t seem to be the playful type.


    In the first place, someone who went as far as using the back door¡ªintended for servants only¡ªto go outside couldn¡¯t be joking around.


    ¡°Hey, what about your parents¡­?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they be worried if you suddenly left like this¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you find this disagreeable and wish to return, you may do so.¡±


    At Amelia¡¯s words, we pondered a little¡ªwe¡¯ve already come this far, we may as well proceed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep going.¡± ¡°Guess I have no choice, then¡ªthere¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you go alone.¡±


    Listening to us, I saw a hint of a smile on Amelia¡¯s face.


    Thus, we arrived at the capital. It was night time¡ªaround 7 o¡¯clock.


    For us, it was the first time walking around the capital at night like that.


    Rows of brick buildings lined up. Due to the streetlight¡¯s illumination, the atmosphere was somewhat mysterious.


    The lights of a store¡ªthe voices of people drinking alcohol inside¡ªthe vibrant sounds of life; it was too much for us to process at once.


    ¡ªAmelia kept walking, straight ahead. As if she already had a destination in mind.


    ¡°¡ªhey, Amelia, do you often do this?¡± I asked.


    Thus, she glanced at me. ¡°No, this is my first time.¡±


    ¡ªas if I would buy that. I glanced at Bryan¡ªhe was frowning, probably thinking about the same thing.


    ¡°Well, well, isn¡¯t she a feisty one¡­¡± ¡°Such a tomboy¡­¡± We whispered to each other.


    After a while, Amelia finally halted her steps.


    That was when I noticed we were facing an alley. The alley was a little darker than the street we had walked on, and at the end of it, we could see lines of destitute buildings.


    Only few peoples passed by, and everyone who passed stared at us with hostility.


    ¡°Amelia, is there¡­ something you ought to do here?¡±


    ¡°Or, are you meeting a friend, perhaps?¡±


    Yet, Amelia didn¡¯t answer. She walked again and abruptly stopped in front of a house on that street. She then knocked on the door, twice.


    ¡°¡­Who?¡± A high-pitched voice resounded from behind the door.


    ¡ªa child?


    ¡°It¡¯s Miria. Can I come inside?¡±


    The door opened slightly, showing a boy who looked about ten years old. The boy¡¯s joy at seeing Amelia was apparent, but when he noticed us, his gaze turned suspicious.


    ¡°¡­those dudes are?¡±


    ¡°They are my friends.¡±


    ¡°Is that so ¡­welcome.¡± The boy exchanged a short greeting with Amelia and welcomed us inside.


    Inside¡­ was terrible¡ªto put it mildly. The building was made of brick, but neither the living room nor the kitchen nor the room were divided.


    All the furniture were in shambles¡ªfor examples, the table seemed to be broken, yet it was still being used. ¡­How? The plate¡¯s surface was also full of scratches. The chair¡¯s legs were unstable, to the point of rattling¡ªand it was obvious to see. The seating must had felt very uncomfortable. The bed was but a thin mat and a few tattered blankets.


    ¡ªhow are they supposed to survive the cold winter like this?


    ¡°Please sit down ¡­although there¡¯s nowhere to sit on.¡±


    Only now we could truly saw the boy¡ªhe was very thin. He offered us a chair with only two legs. Without hesitation, Amelia sat on one of the chairs. We opted to stay standing, while also fumbling with our thoughts.


    ¡°Miria, why are you dressed like that? Being too noticeable will bring me nothing but trouble, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, I apologize. Although I do made sure to cross the paths with less people.¡±


    ¡°Well, alright then ¡­although it¡¯s very rare of you to also bring friends¡­¡± The boy glanced at us.


    ¡°Yes¡ªbefore that, I would like you to prepare my usual clothes. Ah, for these two, too, please.¡± Amelia uttered, before taking out a small drawstring bag from the sleeve of her dress.


    The bag seemed to be made of plain cotton, without any embroideries nor beautiful patterns.


    Suffice to say, we felt uncomfortable.


    It was strange that Amelia got acquainted with such commoner. Well, no, slipping away from a ball was already weird enough, to begin with.


    It could be that she met the poor child when she was sneaking around. Seeing the miserable state he was in, she continued giving him charities.


    While I was thinking so, the conversation continued;


    ¡°¡ªand a hat, please.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    Amelia took out several copper coins from the bag and gave them to the boy¡ªafter that, she only needed to say a word.


    ¡°This should be enough, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s plenty enough!¡± After counting the money, the boy ran out of the house with a bright face.


    After the door closed, we finally asked Amelia.


    ¡°¡ªokay, what¡¯s this all about? Casually giving money to a kid you know nothing about¡­¡±


    ¡°Explain about ¡®Miria¡¯, and what you¡¯re planning to do next.¡±


    She grinned at our question. ¡°The night is still young.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± We turned away.


    ¡°Seriously, what kind of education have you been getting? I truly want to know¡­¡±


    ¡°This behavior is normally unacceptable, right? Is your family okay with it?¡±


    ¡°Ara, since both of you insist on coming with me, we are now on the same position. The same also applies to both of you. I¡¯ll be back before the last waltz and nobody will bat an eyelash. But I suppose it¡¯s different for the sons of a Marquis? I¡¯m sure the consequences will be harsh¡ªscared yet?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªthis lady is something else.


    There was no tenderness in her tone, only severity. Sneaking away from the ball, quietly visiting the slums, and associating with one of its dwellers¡ªthose were basically what we¡ªthe Marquis¡¯ sons¡ªwere doing as well, weren¡¯t we?


    Was she truly brought up as the daughter of an aristocrat? This was too much¡ª


    ¡ªhowever, by no means did it make her less intriguing.


    We stared back at Amelia¡ªsmiling.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve come this far. I¡¯ll stay with you until the end.¡±


    ¡°No matter how late it gets¡ªMy Queen.¡±

 Chapter 17 - Carla’s Melancholy (5)

    After the three of us finished changing, we went to a pub. The pub had two entrances¡ªone of them led to the exclusive lounge; intended for middle class. The other seemed to be public; intended for the working class.


    Brian and I had never been there before, of course. In the first place, we nobles didn¡¯t go to pub. Although, we could if we want to, of course¡ªonly not a pub, but a membership club.


    ¡°Which entrance do we use? Eh¡­? This one?¡± ¡°The one intended for commoners?¡±


    We watched Amelia. She wore a simple black dress and a wide-brimmed bonnet. Her attire was such that it belonged to neither the aristocratic nor middle class¡ª


    ¡ªin short, she had planned to visit the public section since the very beginning¡­


    Amelia smiled¡ªand we saw blackness in it.


    ¡°Now, you guys will refer to me as ¡®Roza¡¯. I¡¯m a newly-hired maid of the Southwell Family, my duties require me to be in the parlor. Meanwhile, you two are footmen.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, whoa! Hold it right there! Of all the things¡ªa footman¡­!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just too extreme¡­!! Can¡¯t we at least be the valets¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Ara, but are you two not too young for the position of a valet? Also, attractiveness is required in being a footman. In my honest opinion, the two of you aren¡¯t bad looking.¡±


    ¡°I sincerely accept your praise, thus, the role of a footman as well.¡± ¡°A footman, it is. And you are the parlor maid, got it.¡±


    ¡°Very nice. Well then, let¡¯s enter. Oh, don¡¯t forget to leave those refined ways of speaking behind¡ªit¡¯ll reveal your nobility.¡±


    Certainly, her tone had switched to a more informal one.


    That day, for the n-th time, another question mark popped in our heads.


    When the three of us walked into the pub, the low, seductive voice of a woman greeted us.


    ¡°Welcooome~!¡±


    A waitress carrying food to the tables said to us with a smile.


    The pub was smaller than I expected¡ªyet, this normalcy ¡­inside of me, I somehow longed for it. There are three tables intended for four people, and eight stools near the bar. There were also several standing tables¡ª


    ¡ªall of them were crowded.


    Every table was filled. Standing tables were overflowing with men and women enjoying alcohol.


    After confirming that, Amelia decided to sit on the bar stool third row from the right. Should we sit next to her? We supposed so. Thus, Bryan and I sat together on the right side of Amelia.


    We were side glancing at Amelia, unsure of what she was going to do next¡ª


    ¡ªshe called to the Barman.


    ¡°Ready to order?¡±


    ¡°Three ales, please.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After some time, three mugs were served. Amelia paid for all three on the spot¡ªapparently, that was how this place worked.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Amelia smiled and gave each of us a mug.


    Ale¡­ basically, a beer?


    We never had beer before. We were taught that such drink was unbecoming of nobility, thus, we never had the opportunity to try it.


    The drink was yellow and foamy.


    ¡ªwould I be able to stomach this?


    Bryan was also staring at the mug, pondering the same thing. But, this had to end¡ªand so, we decided. At the same moment, Amelia raised her own mug¡ª


    ¡°Good work today! Cheers!¡±


    ¡°Cheers¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Oh, cheers¡­!¡±


    We parroted her. After that, we imitated Amelia and downed the beverages in one gulp¡ª


    A slight bitterness and deep aroma spread in my mouth. The taste wasn¡¯t comparable to wine, but it was also fruity. Most of all, I hardly felt the alcohol¡ªI could drink as much as I like!


    ¡°T-this¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufu~ right? Wanting to drink once in a while isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°¡¯Once in a while¡¯, you say¡­ Ame¡ªRoza, are you really younger than us?¡± ¡°To be drinking at your age, isn¡¯t it too early?¡±


    ¡°Say, when you guys were fifteen, didn¡¯t both of you sneak a taste, too?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s word made us recall our experiences from three or four years ago¡ª


    ¡°¡ªyeah, yeah we did.¡±


    ¡°We borrowed it from our brother¡¯s room. But the empty bottle was found and we were beaten.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that one was intended for guests, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    That experience was very nostalgic. Now that we thought about it, we had had our first alcohol even before we enrolled in the boarding school¡ªand that wasn¡¯t the end of it. We would sneak some from somewhere, or received them from bad seniors.


    After talking for a while, a man appeared beside Amelia. He is about ¡­forty?


    Then, we looked at Amelia, and were amazed¡ª


    ¡°Hey, Missy, I¡¯ve never seen your face around before. Is this your first time here?¡±


    The man, bearded and wearing a hunting cap, was captivated by Amelia¡¯s beauty. ¡­I was getting some bad vibes from the man. Despite that, Amelia smiled back at the man.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I only started working in this neighborhood as of last month.¡±


    ¡°Heee¡­ then, those two are your colleagues?¡±


    ¡°Correct. My name is Roza. These two are Edward and Bryan. You?¡±


    Amelia introduced us and carried on with the conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m John. Even so, Missy is very fine looking, eh? And the two accompanying you are also very good-looking.¡±


    The bearded man observed our faces closely¡ª


    ¡ªwhat¡¯s the deal with this man? He¡¯s making me very uncomfortable¡­


    Whether she was aware of our feelings or not, Amelia signaled something to us with her eyes;


    ¡°Well, of course. After all, these two are the highest ranking footmen in the house. They are also my Master¡¯s favorites.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Certainly, that makes sense. So, I take it that Missy isn¡¯t merely a maid, either?¡±


    Within his smile, John was provoking her.


    ¡°My, aren¡¯t you a bully. Don¡¯t get your hopes high, because I am merely a maid¡ªa parlor maid, at that.¡±


    ¡°Well~ and a parlor maid? Isn¡¯t your face too beautiful for that? You should be serving guests.¡±


    ¡ªwhen John said that, we saw Amelia narrowing her eyes for a short moment.


    ¡°Ara, that kind of job requires not only a fantastic face but a body as well, you know?¡±


    At her words¡ªwhich were vulgar, no doubt¡ªwe were appalled, to the point of almost complaining¡ª


    ¡ªbut John didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°Ahaha¡ª! Why, Missy is too funny! Interesting! Won¡¯t you drink with my friends over there? Your two colleagues can join, too!¡±


    He seemed very stricken with Amelia. Her reply was natural, as if John¡¯s invitation was nothing.


    ¡°Fine. Both of you, let¡¯s join them.¡±


    Amelia motioned to us, whom were still very confused, before joining John and his friends.

 Chapter 18 - Carla’s Melancholy (6)

    ¡ªnot long after that.


    Amelia immediately became familiar with John¡¯s friends¡ªthey drank, ate, and made fuss together. At first, we were confused as hell. But everyone was greatly accepting of us¡ªbefore I even realized it, I spoke with them naturally.


    We could speak without regard¡ªthere was no need to worry whether or not our words would upset anyone. There was no need for excessive flatteries, either. We needn¡¯t pay any mind to our appetite, and we also didn¡¯t need to fake our responses. In short, the atmosphere was really carefree and comfortable.


    In the end, we made acquaintance with all the customers in the pub. No matter how old or young they were, we all became friends.


    We also heard a lot from them. About work, politics, romance, family¡ªthey were all outside the norm¡ªit made a tremendous impact on our lives.


    No, no, actually we were taught about it before;


    Our lives are made up of the people who support us¡ªsomething that should never be taken for granted.


    Only now, after perceiving everything that happened in front of me, did I fully understand it.


    Sure, it was a lot to process at once¡ªbut somehow, I found myself enjoying it. My time here was truly enjoyable. Bryan surely would agree with me.


    Time passed without us realizing it¡ªthe ball was about to end.


    ¡°Oi, be sure to come again, okay!?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be here around this hour!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that sometimes you need to go home early too! Especially you! No wonder your wife is cheating on you!¡±


    The people saw us out of the pub¡ª


    ¡ªI was truly, truly glad.


    ¡°That¡¯s when we decided we¡¯ll do whatever we want and say whatever we want! Even now, we still go incognito as ordinary folks and visited the capital at night!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh! That¡¯s why, I¡¯m very grateful to Lady Amelia. She might be forthright, sometimes¡ªbut you definitely can¡¯t chalk her up as a mere wallflower!¡±


    Seeing the two nod to each other, Arthur finally couldn¡¯t keep up his straight face.


    ¡°Ahahaha¡ª!! What is this¡ª!! Turns out you guys know her so well¡ª!! What a wild girl Amelia is¡ª!! She turned the two of you around in no time¡ª!!¡±


    Arthur laughed, literally holding his stomach. ¡°If Chris were to learn that you frequently go incognito and making merry around town, he would surely be driven insane!¡±


    Carla couldn¡¯t allow this to continue. ¡°Arthur! This is no laughing matter!¡± Her ears were blaring red. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive all of you¡ªbe it William or my brothers!!¡± Her shoulders trembled with fury.


    Edward and Bryan looked up at their sister.


    ¡°Ehhh, but why? It¡¯s not like she seduced us into it, you know. We do it out of our own accord.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. The story we told you just now, did you actually listen to it? About the warmth and the¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªShut up!! So Amelia is the reason why my brothers turned into such chaotic messes¡ª!? And don¡¯t you dare say that!! You guys were totally seduced by her¡ª!!¡±


    After saying that, Carla left the room in anger.


    ¡°Ah-hey ¡­Carla¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Just now, did our image as brothers collapse?¡±


    ¡°I think it has¡ªsince a long time ago. She did refer to us as ¡®chaotic messes.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she did say that, huh¡­¡±


    Edward and Bryan shrugged their shoulders as they watched Carla¡¯s back.


    After he had noticed something, Arthur muttered softly. He watched their attitudes, before finally grinned and opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡ªis that it?¡±


    ¡°¡°¡ª?¡±¡±


    The two looked at Arthur, unsure of his question. There were also hint of wariness in them. Arthur continued without concern.


    ¡°Is that the whole story? Or did you guys perhaps skipped some important things?¡± Arthur¡¯s gaze was sharp.


    ¡°W-what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Of course that¡¯s the whole story!¡±


    ¡°Okay, should I inform Chris about the night city joy walking?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡ª!!¡±¡±


    The two tensed up immediately.


    ¡°¡­You are playing dirty.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk as long as you don¡¯t say anything to Chris.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice since you guys are tight-lipped, right? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anybody, you have my words.¡±


    The two were forced to speak.


    ¡°¡ªthe continuation is¡­ after becoming a regular of that pub, Lady Amelia started spreading rumors, little by little¡­¡±


    ¡°Rumors¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her fake identity is called ¡®Roza¡¯. She pretended to be a maid working for the Southwell Family. Thus, she start circulating her own rumors¡ªthat she was bullied by Amelia.¡±


    The two continued.


    ¡°Roza continued spreading rumors¡ªone month, two months, three months ¡­as time passed, the rumors became a lot worse. Everyone became concerned about her. In the meantime, Amelia¡¯s bad reputation also become wide spread. Probably because lots of servants from other households also visited the pub, and thus, helped spread the gossip.¡±


    ¡°After confirming that her bad reputation had made her infamous in the noble society, she stopped going to the pub. Finally, we went to the pub to inform everyone¡ª¡®Roza quit being a maid. She was going to return to her hometown and get married.¡¯¡±


    Thus, they concluded their story.


    ¡°That¡¯s all we know. Since then, we haven¡¯t seen Lady Amelia.¡± ¡°After that, I tried speaking to her at a ballroom, but she completely ignored me.¡±


    There was no way they could accept this¡ªEdward¡¯s and Bryan¡¯s gazes told Arthur that much. Arthur nodded with a serious expression;


    ¡°¡ªin other words, her bad reputation is something that she invented herself. Now, as to why¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nah, we didn¡¯t ask why.¡±


    ¡°Gut feelings told us not to.¡±


    ¡°But why would she be engaged with William¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that was truly surprising¡­¡±


    They muttered so. After a while, Arthur spoke again.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go see Lady Amelia.¡±


    Towards that, Edward and Bryan were awestruck.


    ¡°What¡ª!? You¡¯re going to demand explanation from her¡ª!?¡± ¡°If you do that, then she would know that we spilled the beans! We don¡¯t want that!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I just want to meet her. In the first place, isn¡¯t she William¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Arthur smiled, greatly pleased.


    ¡°Well, you should go by yourself, then.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t go. It¡¯s going to be awkward, for sure. Going to meet her only after this long¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope. You guys are going, too. Moreover, you are going to bring William with you while I accompany Miss Carla.¡±


    ¡°Huh!? Now you¡¯re dragging William into this, too!? Everything has become even more complicated!!¡± ¡°Why do you need William, anyway!?¡±


    The two panicked, but Arthur paid no mind towards them.


    ¡°Give Lady Amelia some face. We cannot make one lady converse with four men. Besides, Carla wants to meet Lady Amelia, too, no?¡±


    ¡°Well, to say that Carla wants to ¡®meet¡¯ her isn¡¯t exactly accurate¡­¡± ¡°Arthur¡¯s mind is set, eh¡­ he won¡¯t listen to us, now.¡±


    ¡°You understand me well.¡± Satisfied, Arthur sat down.

 Chapter 19 - By the Lakeside (1)

    Summer was about to begin. The trees in the garden were lush and the berry bushes in the corner were bearing tiny little fruits.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    From the mansion¡¯s second floor, Amelia¡¯s room¡ªHannah watched the mansion¡¯s gate through the window.


    ¡°Indeed. I can¡¯t wait.¡± Behind Hannah, Amelia whom was also watching said so.


    ¡ªyet, inside, she felt completely the opposite. In her heart, Amelia sighed deeply.


    About three weeks had passed since the evening ball, in which Amelia officially became engaged with William.


    Today, William invited her to go boating. The promised time was near.


    ¡°I heard Prince Arthur is also coming today~! I¡¯m very confident he¡¯s a nice person. Ugh, I hope I can get a glimpse of him!¡± Hannah was mesmerized.


    It was indeed so¡ªand that was the root of Amelia¡¯s dilemma. ¡­Spending time with Arthur, whom is this kingdom¡¯s prince¡­


    It¡¯s nothing to be happy about¡ªjust thinking about it, Amelia got the stiff shoulders. But, she concealed it.


    She could no longer express her true feelings¡ªeven when I¡¯m here, even when I¡¯m with her¡­


    ¡°Fufu~ Hannah, how could you! To harbor such thoughts regarding William-sama¡¯s treasured friend, Prince Arthur, that¡¯s inexcusable, you know!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Milady is being cruel! You are distrustful of me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am saying¡­¡±


    Troubled, Amelia could only muster a smile.


    ¡ªthinking about it for a moment¡­


    ¡°Well, having said that, the one who¡¯s supposed to bring my luggage is you. When I¡¯m about to get in the carriage, you can take a peek, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Milady! Are you sure!?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡ªbut, just a peek, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Milady!¡±


    Seeing Hannah¡¯s happy expression, Amelia laughed softly.


    At the same time, Hannah exclaimed. ¡°Here they are!¡±


    Hannah pointed to the gate. Indeed, Amelia saw a black carriage approach¡ªhowever,


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­ the crest of Spencer?¡± Amelia frowned slightly.


    ¡ªI heard Miss Carla¡¯s also coming today¡­


    An unpleasant premonition¡ª


    ¡ªand Amelia¡¯s premonition was on point.


    When Amelia entered the entrance hall, William had already stepped off the carriage and was waiting for her. His smile when he saw Amelia was refreshing¡ª


    ¡ªwhat a refreshingly fake smile.


    Convinced about that, Amelia still smiled back at him for formality sake.


    ¡°Although the invitation was sudden, the weather is supportive today.¡±


    ¡°My, how true!¡±


    Saying ¡®how true¡¯, Amelia was actually referring to the ¡®invitation¡¯ part¡ªyes, it was indeed sudden, and no, to her, this good weather was actually a bad thing.


    Two weeks ago, William sent the boating invitation letter to Amelia¡¯s residence. However, it was addressed not to Amelia, but Richard. Perhaps William was sure he would be turned down if he asked her directly. He also went as far as choosing the day where Amelia¡¯s schedule wasn¡¯t tight for time¡ª


    ¡ªit feels like me, his fianc¨¦e, is getting ambushed¡­


    Yet, they kept to themselves.


    On the surface, no matter how anyone look at it, they would seem like a couple that got along with each other.


    Even Hannah, who stood behind Amelia, was deceived by their fronts.


    Seeing how ¡®happy¡¯ Amelia was at the sight of William, undoubtedly her Master was getting along with her future husband¡ªthe thoughts brought a smile on Hannah¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now, shall we depart?¡±


    William took Amelia¡¯s hand, and as they were about to ride the carriage¡ª


    ¡ªhe halted his foot as if he remembered something.


    ¡°Firstly, why don¡¯t I introduce Lewis to you?¡± William said so and glanced at his attendant, whom was sitting next to the carriage door.


    When Amelia followed his gaze, she found a young man with jet-black hair and eyes.


    After seeing Lewis, it¡¯s as if her voice had gotten stuck on her throat. However, Amelia immediately concealed her emotions.


    ¡°You are¡ª ¡­I see.¡±


    Towards Amelia¡¯s muttering, Lewis nodded respectively.


    ¡°Amelia-sama, I¡¯m William¡¯s attendant, Lewis. You can refer to me as Lewis.¡± Lewis said so, and lifted his face¡ªhe was smiling. Amelia too, smiled back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your competence from William. You¡¯re doing a very amazing job.¡±


    ¡°Your praise brings me the utmost honor.¡±


    Amelia observed Lewis¡ªa seemingly perfect smile. However, the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. It was as if he was testing the other person¡ªyet, without bothering to hide said fact. There was strength in his gaze. Despite the endless, absorbing darkness, warmth still emanated from within.


    ¡ªnot to mention, that aura.


    His presence was such that if unannounced, nobody would realize he was there all along. But, once you noticed him, his presence became so strong that it forced eyes to linger.


    Calm appearance; dignified voice¡ªa young man with mysterious charm, very different from William and Arthur.


    Although Amelia had lived for a thousand years, never had she met someone like Lewis.


    Certainly, this person named Lewis isn¡¯t a mere nobody¡­¡ªAmelia thought, and said without thought;


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m counting on you, Lewis.¡±


    Lewis responded.


    ¡°Yes. Amelia-sama, as someone who¡¯s going to be William-sama¡¯s future wife, you too, are considered my master. Don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Amelia-sama.¡±


    Lewis stared at Amelia¡¯s back as William escorted her into the carriage.


    ¡ªI wonder what was actually reflected on that pupils of her¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Wind blew.


    After confirming they were inside the carriage, he quietly closed the door and sat on his seat. There was no trace of his previous smile, now.


    His eyes, however, swayed with faint sadness.


    The carriage was being drawn slowly. There was still a long road ahead.


    Lewis merely stared at one point in the sky¡ª


    ¡ªand thought about the girl¡¯s strange twist of fate.

 Chapter 20 - By the Lakeside (2)

    After enduring the carriage¡¯s jolts for about an hour, Amelia finally arrived at the destination.


    Marquis Spencer¡¯s estate; on the shores of the lake¡ªwhere the deep green fields and rich forests extended.


    The water reflected the color of the skies like a clear mirror, and the pleasant breeze carried both the scent of trees and the songs of bird.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, William-sama! I know where it is¡ªlet¡¯s go!¡±


    Carla was the first to alight from the carriage. She showed William a hearty smile as she grabbed his arm and led him to the forest path.


    ¡°Carla, please stop for a moment. Let¡¯s wait for Lady Amelia so I can accompany her¡­¡ª¡±


    William glanced at Amelia. But Amelia smiled, showing she didn¡¯t mind about such trivialities.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. William-sama doesn¡¯t need to stay by my side all the time.¡±


    ¡ªAmelia recalled while they were still in the carriage, Carla didn¡¯t speak a word and instead, was glaring with hostility towards her.


    Carla¡¯s feelings for William were obvious.


    But perhaps, that wasn¡¯t the only cause of her attitude¡­


    ¡°Forgive my little sister.¡±  Edward stood by Amelia¡¯s right, looking back and forth between Carla¡¯s and William¡¯s backs. Edward shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°My little sister is envious of you guys¡ªshe thought you¡¯ve stolen her William, or some stuff¡­¡± Meanwhile, Bryan appeared on Amelia¡¯s left side, continuing Edward¡¯s sentence. Hearing such, Amelia¡¯s smile vanished.


    She said in a low voice that was still audible to the two¡ª


    ¡°¡ªyou guys told her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The two stiffened.


    ¡°¡ªA-ahaha. I¡¯m ready to keep it to my grave, y¡¯know! But his Excellency Arthur is also exceptional in the art of extortion¡­¡±


    ¡°Be, besides what were you doing until just a moment ago? Your perfect lady fa?ade is good and all, but¡ªwhat happened to the ¡®Ice Queen¡¯? Does William still not yet know of your true nature?¡±


    The two grinned, while Amelia frowned.


    ¡°My, aren¡¯t you guys getting worse? Unfortunately, William does know about it.¡±


    ¡°Huh, the heck. Everyone here knows the real you, then. You can just drop the fine lady act now!¡± ¡°Yeah! After all, we like the real you better!¡±


    ¡­Saying such things with straight faces¡­


    Amelia only smiled, as if denying it.


    ¡°Ara, no can do. I am pretty fond of the ¡®current me¡¯, regardless of anything you might say. Better yet, it helps me settle down.¡± Saying that, Amelia walked ahead without waiting for their replies.


    Yes¡ª¡®settle down¡¯. To Amelia, pretending to be someone she wasn¡¯t was her way of disentangling herself. She was pushing away her real self, her true feelings. Her mind that was once perfectly unperturbed had become disturbed since meeting William.


    That was why¡ªif she was acting, she wouldn¡¯t feel any of those disturbances. She could wear a bright expression, a clear smile¡ªanything that she wanted others to see, while believing she was doing and feeling what she wanted to all along.


    This way, she could suppress William¡¯s voice, smile, the urges to cry when she remembered that man, the cry of her heart¡­¡ªshe cut down everything.


    Amelia went along the forest path. On her right side, she could see the sparkling lake, basked in the afternoon light through the gaps between trees. Birds chirping, insect voices, and the leaves rubbing¡­ Clear air filled her chest.


    Throughout the year, the falling leaves carpeted the road, making it so fluffy and somewhat nostalgic¡ª


    ¡ªa painful feeling sprang up in Amelia¡¯s chest.


    A long time ago, I used to meet him in the woods like this¡­


    It was truly a long time ago. She was a childish girl who knew nothing¡ª¡­together, she walked while holding hands with him. Spending time together until sunset. The passage of time went forgotten; chatting, having fun every day, and being happy just in the presence of each other¡ª


    ¡ªI love the voice that called my name¡­


    I love him, I love him¡ªfrom the bottom of my heart, I love him.


    I don¡¯t need anything but him¡­


    For him, I would do anything¡­


    His happiness¡ªI sincerely hoped to be happy with him.


    That¡¯s my only wish. It¡¯s only a small wish.


    Even if he had no family, no money, as long as he keeps on living¡ªthat¡¯s it.


    Nevertheless¡ª¡­


    The past came barging. Cherished, happy memories¡ªI want them to disappears, I don¡¯t want to remember them.


    ¡­Why?


    ¡­How?


    What terrible sin did I commit to suffer this?


    Recently, those things filled the entirety of her mind. Not like she could stop thinking about them, either.


    To never fall in love with her¡ªWilliam had certainly vowed that. But nothing is certain.


    When he broke that vow, she would disappear from him.


    So, until that moment¡­ she would stand next to him, faking her smile¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    While Amelia was preoccupied with her past¡ªfrom behind, the slight sound of fallen leaves being stepped on could be heard. At the same time, her name was called¡ª


    ¡°Lady Amelia!¡±


    The voice came from Arthur. Hiding her furrowed eyebrows, Amelia stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to walk alone!¡±


    Amelia took a deep breath, then turned around slowly. A gentle smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Arthur-sama¡­ yes, indeed. I apologize. The forest is just so enchanting that I couldn¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree. This place is undoubtedly beautiful¡ªyet it pales in comparison with your shine.¡±


    Arthur suddenly said so, smiling and looking straight at Amelia with his deep amethyst eyes. He resumed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk together for a little bit.¡±


    That said, Arthur immediately approached Amelia, leaving only a slight gap between them. Amelia unintentionally stepped half a step back.


    In her chest, the feeling of bad omen bloomed ¡­¡ªyet she couldn¡¯t just decline Arthur¡¯s offer¡­


    Amelia had no choice but to agree. She nodded a little, turning away from Arthur¡¯s gaze.


    ¡ªon the other hand, Carla and William, thus Edward and Bryan, had already arrived on the lake¡¯s cove. The cove was surrounded by the forest and the lake, but the lakeside offered an enormous, spectacular view.


    On the lake, one boat was floating. Carla and William were alone on said boat. Carla urged William in such a way that had never been before, he had no choice but to relent.


    Edward and Bryan, whom were watching the boat drift away from the shore, were beyond amazed.


    ¡°After all that, Carla still refuses to speak with Lady Amelia¡­¡± ¡°Oh god, this is really troublesome¡­¡±


    The two then shrugged their shoulders.


    ¡°¡­but hey, they sure are slow.¡± Edward sat on a nearby log and complained about Amelia and Arthur whom had not yet arrived. Bryan sat down next to him.


    ¡°Well, every paths lead here, at least¡­ so there¡¯s only little chance of getting lost.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned that she¡¯s with Arthur¡­¡±


    ¡°Nah, he isn¡¯t the type to lay hand on another¡¯s fianc¨¦e, I think¡­ especially William¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s still a black-hearted prince, nonetheless. He doesn¡¯t really know the meaning of moderation¡­¡±


    Edward threw pebbles on the lake¡¯s surface and stared far away. Meanwhile Bryan¡¯s eyes widened hearing his twin casually badmouthing the Prince like that¡­


    ¡°But, even if Arthur does anything to her, she won¡¯t just take it laying down, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she can take care of herself just fine, I guess¡­¡±


    ¡ªbesides, there were more important things to worry about.


    The two stared at their sister who was currently on the boat.


    ¡°Something terrible is surely going to occur¡­¡± ¡°I hope she gives him a break¡­¡±


    They mumbled and sighed. But in the next moment¡ª


    ¡°¡ªhuh?¡± Edward¡¯s head suddenly rose.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Something¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something important¡­¡±


    ¡°Honestly, what are you talking about?¡±


    Then, they looked at each other¡ª


    ¡°¡ªLewis¡ª!!!¡±


    They finally remembered Lewis, whom they hadn¡¯t seen again after getting out of the carriage, and screamed.

 Chapter 21 - By the Lakeside (3)

    By the Lakeside (3)


    Some distance away from the shore, on a floating boat¡ª


    ¡°Look, William-sama! The fish are swimming!¡±


    Carla leaned and innocently pointed at the water. William stared at her with a troubled face.


    Today was indeed strange. After leaving William¡¯s mansion, Carla kept talking to him, but soon after Amelia entered the carriage, she became silent. During the entire trip, Carla didn¡¯t speak to Amelia¡ªit didn¡¯t change after they got off the carriage, either.


    Her line of sight was entirely occupied by William.


    William was aware of Carla¡¯s feeling towards him. Carla was only a child when she confessed to him, yet ever since then, her feelings only grew stronger. It could be seen through her behavior. William never thought of it as unpleasant, so he didn¡¯t refuse nor avoid her.


    However, to be honest, he didn¡¯t find it particularly pleasant, either. William thought of Carla as his little sister. He adored her the way a brother would his cute sister, instead of as a lover.


    Even if he said that, he also didn¡¯t hold a shred of romantic feelings for Amelia.


    Either way¡ªWilliam was in trouble. The usual Carla would keep her composure and opted to stay silent because she didn¡¯t want to appear childish in front of William.


    However, such wasn¡¯t the case today.


    She became coquettish and showered William with affection¡ªeven in front of Amelia. As he had been her friend since childhood, William knew that this was Carla¡¯s true self.


    William regretted his laidback attitude towards Carla¡ªhe was overconfident. He was so sure Carla wouldn¡¯t think of doing anything incredulous. His attitude only encouraged her feelings further¡ªthat was why she tried to be honest, modest, and gentle. All that so she could be suitable for William.


    ¡ªwhy did this happen?


    ¡°Carla, what was with your behavior towards Lady Amelia just a while back? That was too rude.¡±


    William finally spoke to Carla about the way she behaved.


    ¡ªeven if Carla had feelings for him and Amelia didn¡¯t mind it, that could never be a reason for her to behave like that. William hoped Carla would understand at least that much.


    Yet, Carla¡¯s smile disappeared completely, as a rebuttal towards William¡¯s words.


    ¡°Me? Rude? But that woman is even ruder than me! I heard about her from my brothers¡ªand I know it¡¯s the truth.¡± Carla glared at William.


    William glared back at Carla with a serious expression.


    ¡°¡­What did you hear?¡±


    ¡°William-sama, did you know? That woman, along with Edward and Bryan, frequent the city¡¯s pub! Moreover, they are sneaking around at night!¡±


    ¡°¡­pub?¡±


    William never heard about that before. In the first place, William knew little about Amelia. It had been less than a month since they got engaged. In reality, this was the third time they had ever met in person.


    Of course, Carla didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°As I thought, William-sama didn¡¯t know! During the ball, Amelia tricked both my brothers and brought them to a pub! Can you imagine that?! Even more so when she didn¡¯t actually know my brothers in the first place! After that, she started chatting up random strangers¡ªhow shameless can one be!?¡± Carla¡¯s voice vibrated with anger and contempt.


    Then, she continued. ¡°I, I have pride too¡­!! Why¡­!! Why does it have to be that woman¡­!? That kind of woman isn¡¯t suitable for William-sama¡­!!¡± Carla stared at William determinedly.


    Yet, William stayed calm.


    ¡°The two told you that?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t see it with your very eyes?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!! Wi-William-sama, you¡¯re saying that my brothers are lying!?¡±


    Carla stood up on the boat¡ªthe sudden movement caused the boat to shake. However, Carla managed to balance herself¡ªthis is one thing I won¡¯t ever back down from!!


    ¡°Calm down. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°What else could you be saying¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°I understand, I understand why you would think like that¡­ but, did the two say they hated Amelia? Did they mention anything about her being annoying? Was she rude to them?¡±


    ¡°¡ªt, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    William didn¡¯t know how much interaction those two shared with Amelia. He also wasn¡¯t sure of their exact impression about her. However, from what he saw today, the two didn¡¯t look like they despised Amelia, or found her bothersome.


    William continued.


    ¡°Sure, there are lots of bad rumors swirling about her¡ªI won¡¯t deny that. There¡¯s no smoke without fire¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªif you already knew since the start, then why¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all there is to her.¡±


    William¡¯s serious look made Carla bite her lips with regret¡ªand asked.


    ¡°William-sama, are you sure that you aren¡¯t being fooled by her¡­?¡± Carla resumed. ¡°I¡­ about William-sama¡ª¡­¡±


    Her eyes swayed¡ªsadly, painfully, lovingly¡­


    Yet her feelings never reached William.


    William slowly opened his mouth, and stated the most unbearable fact that she too, knew;


    ¡°¡­Even if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    The severity in William¡¯s tone made Carla speechless.


    ¡ªbut William didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Carla¡ªI can¡¯t accept your feelings. I too am fond of you, but it¡¯s just the fondness one feels towards their family. It¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    Drop after drop of large tears spilled from Carla¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ I should¡¯ve told you sooner, I apologize, Carla.¡±


    ¡°T, this can¡¯t be¡­ no way¡­ because¡­ because¡ª¡­¡± Carla finally started sobbing. She stood there, dazed, with tears endlessly flowing down her cheeks. Nevertheless, William said nothing. He kept staring at Carla, emotionlessly.

 Chapter 22 - By the Lakeside (4)

    During the time William was with Carla on the boat, Amelia was alone with Arthur in the woods.


    ¡°¡ª¡­well, well! Then, what happened next?¡±


    ¡°After that, William chased the ball and fell straight into the river!¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the water was only knee-deep, so nothing serious happened. His entire body was soaked, though.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, so someone as serious as William-sama also has that kind of side to him¡­¡±


    ¡°He probably wants to impress you, that¡¯s why he¡¯s only showing his amazing sides.¡±


    ¡°Well, this side of William-sama is also cute, I think¡­¡±


    They talked endlessly about William. It seemed that Arthur and William had been friends for a decade. In the boarding school directory, they both held important roles. Arthur did befriend Edward and Bryan back then, but William was the one he hung out the most with.


    William was a serious, well-mannered student¡ªin short, he was a role model. In contrast, Arthur, although well-behaved, was too carefree and did whatever he liked. Even so, he was very good at uniting people together. They were a perfect combination.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about it! So you guys were already close since your school days!¡±


    ¡°I can understand why. After graduating, he was only occupied with learning to be the successor of his family. After receiving his title, he only got even busier. Even if we happen to meet at a ball, we will only exchange light greeting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s harsh. Even though the friendship you two have is enviable, this kind of thing can still happen, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it is harsh, indeed. That¡¯s why I was really surprised when I learned that William was engaged to you.¡±


    Hearing Arthur¡¯s words, Amelia blushed.


    ¡°¡­Yes, actually, I too, am surprised. For William-sama to go to such an extent just for me¡­ Despite everything, I know I am unworthy.¡±


    In his mind, Arthur tried to guess what William said when he proposed.


    ¡°I agree that it¡¯s very unlikely of William¡ªthis is my guess, but there¡¯s a high chance he did that because he liked the person. It¡¯s the first time this has happened¡ªyou are his first love, Amelia-sama.¡±


    ¡°¡ªis that¡­ really true?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    Amelia shyly covered her red cheeks with her palms.


    Arthur stared at Amelia.


    ¡ªAmelia¡¯s beautiful profile¡ªthe deep blue lake eyes¡ªthey were the windows to her heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Momentarily, Arthur¡¯s right eye was literally dyed red. It was redder than crimson, dazzling like ruby, the color of blood¡ªit was majestic, and at the same, terrifying. Such was the color.


    But it was only for a moment. Amelia didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s like that, huh?¡±


    Arthur nodded, and stopped his feet. At the same time, his aura completely changed.


    Excitement and joy were rising in him. The hysteria that had been bubbling for the longest of time almost broke his fa?ade.


    ¡°¡­Arthur-sama?¡±


    Amelia looked at back Arthur, who suddenly stopped¡ª


    ¡ªthat was when she noticed his grin, only for a short while. In the next moment, he grabbed her wrist and yanked her around¡ªpulling her towards him. His other hand encircled her waist, bringing their body into close contact.


    It happened in a flash¡ª


    Amelia couldn¡¯t speak. Her eyes widened. Her face distorted with discomfort.


    Arthur¡¯s face was coming closer, and closer¡ªuntil finally, Amelia couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    This is unforgiveable¡­!!


    ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Amelia finally managed to squeeze her voice out, and glared at Arthur with hostility. ¡°Laying your hands against someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡ªeven if you¡¯re the prince, you won¡¯t get away with this!¡±


    Hearing Amelia¡¯s words, Arthur only scowled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I have no shortage of women.¡±


    ¡°Then¡ª¡°


    Before Amelia could say anything, however, Arthur had hugged her and whispered into her ears;


    ¡°You too, possess it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!?¡± Amelia¡¯s heart jumped. Her expression disappeared entirely.


    In front of her, Arthur grinned, taking delight in her reaction.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia turned away, escaping Arthur¡¯s line of sight.


    He couldn¡¯t mean anything else¡­ ¡ªanything else but that. Cold sweat formed on her forehead.


    Arthur suddenly asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s your real purpose? Is it Lewis?¡±


    ¡°¡ªLewis?¡±


    Why did that name suddenly came up? Amelia failed to comprehend it.


    Amelia¡¯s purpose was to not let William die. That was it. It has nothing to do with Lewis¡­¡ªthis is a trap, that must be it!


    ¡°Huh? Am I wrong?¡±


    Amelia became a spectator to his complex expression¡ªhe looked disappointed, but at the same time, relieved. Meanwhile, he loosened his grip¡ª


    ¡ªAmelia didn¡¯t miss the chance and freed herself from Arthur. She glared at him.


    ¡°¡­Just now, what did you mean? I can¡¯t comprehend what Arthur-sama was saying¡ªMoreover, I just met Lewis today.¡±


    Towards Amelia¡¯s words, Arthur frowned.


    ¡°¡­You just met him? But Lewis seems to know you so well?¡±


    ¡°¡­what¡ª?¡±


    ¡ªan unnerving silence descended upon the two. It was that kind of silence between two enemies, waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    ¡ªbut¡­


    ¡°¡ªwell, either way is fine. I¡¯m satisfied with just meeting you.¡± Arthur smiled sarcastically, his previous dangerous aura dissipated.


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡ªif your purpose isn¡¯t Lewis, let me give you a piece of advice.¡±


    ¡°¡­what could it be?¡±


    ¡°He is dangerous. I, you, and Lewis¡ªwe all possess it. We are the same. Although I don¡¯t know what he possesses. He has always been looking for you. You should watch your back around him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take your advice¡ªbut doesn¡¯t the same apply to you, as well?¡± There was no way for Amelia to let go of what Arthur just did. She was wary of him. Next time, she would make sure to not to come into contact with him anymore.


    ¡°Well, yes. But the thing is, William is my friend. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t just let a shady person like Lewis stays by his side. Now, assuming the ¡®shady person¡¯ has increased to two, of course I have to do something about it¡ªin other words, the rest is up to you.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to worry¡ªI will forever be on William-sama¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°That does sound reliable¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not going to trust you, or Lewis.¡±


    ¡°Wise decision.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    One thing hadn¡¯t been cleared yet¡ªalthough she was distrustful of Arthur¡¯s sudden dignified manner, Amelia still inquired;


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Although I can¡¯t guarantee the answer.¡±


    ¡°Does William-sama know¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡ªwho knows? I never spoke to any other about my power, including William. Although, whether he knows or not about Lewis¡¯s is a mystery. One thing for sure¡ª¡°


    Arthur smiled and continued.


    ¡°¡ªWilliam is hiding something.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Something that not even I know.¡±


    ¡°¡­is that so.¡±


    Amelia nodded, affirming something in her mind. She turned her back towards Arthur.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go ahead first. I want to be alone for a moment. Don¡¯t follow me, Arthur-sama.¡±


    With her back towards Arthur, Amelia said so indifferently. She walked away with steps that were very unbecoming of a lady.

 Chapter 23 - By the Lakeside (5)

    Arthur¡¯s eyes followed Amelia¡¯s back. After she was out of sight, gone were all the expressions from his face¡ªhe stared sharply at the depths of the overgrown trees.


    ¡°To call this ¡®eavesdropping¡¯ isn¡¯t really accurate, it is not? After all, all you did is stand there¡ªit is us who didn¡¯t notice, due to your fleeting presence.¡± After Arthur proclaimed so, from behind the thick bushes, someone finally announced his presence.


    ¡°¡ªas one would expect of Arthur-sama.¡±


    The voice owner said in an indifferent tone clear of hesitation as he walked out.


    ¡°First of all, I humbly apologize. No matter how it may seems to be, it truly wasn¡¯t my intent to eavesdrop.¡± The man, Lewis, smiled.


    Arthur didn¡¯t even bother masking his disdain.


    ¡°One foot out of that hiding place of yours, and you already have the courage to speak about humbleness and whatnot to me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. After all, I did what I did out of my utmost consideration of you two. It is not my place to hinder a conversation between two people. This is just my way of not being a bother.¡±


    ¡°¡­William¡¯s instructions?¡±


    ¡°Pardon me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you did this per William¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°¡ªno way. There¡¯s no reason for William-sama to do so.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, so it¡¯s just part of your personality, then.¡± Arthur felt a little annoyed at  Lewis¡¯ total indifference.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel compelled on repeating something that all of us know already¡ªAmelia-sama is the fianc¨¦e of William-sama. It is my duty to protect her, even if it means turning you¡ªthe kingdom¡¯s prince¡ªinto my enemy¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªha, yet more ridiculous nonsense. Do you think that I didn¡¯t know? The one who arranged Lady Amelia to become William¡¯s fianc¨¦e was you, wasn¡¯t it? It is also you,who desired Lady Amelia, and not William¡ª!¡± Arthur¡¯s right eye turned red again. The shine rivaled the intensity of his thoughts¡ªhence, it turned a dazzling, brilliant red.


    Facing Arthur¡¯s gaze, Lewis didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°¡ªhaha, what is this? You¡¯ve become noisy.¡± Instead, he made a fool out of Arthur. ¡°¡ªmore importantly¡ª¡± He added, in a tone uncharacteristic of himself.


    ¡°¡ªit¡¯s useless to even try to fight me, you do know that, right? ¡­Other than that, everything that you¡¯ve summed up until now is correct. As expected of someone who possesses the power to [read people¡¯s hearts]. Still, I¡¯ll have to applaud you, nonetheless. Because I know that even without that, you¡¯re a true genius.¡±


    ¡°¡ªis this your true nature¡­?¡±


    At the end of Arthur¡¯s sight, Lewis was smiling¡ªor to be more precise, his lips crooked, showing a faint, disturbing replica of a smile.


    ¡°It is, indeed. In truth, I wanted to appear and introduce myself all along¡ªbut you looked at me with an extremely scary face, my fear stopped me¡ªit has been a decade, hasn¡¯t it? Time sure flies.¡± Lewis¡¯ smile turned meaningful.


    ¡°You monster, stop with those barrages of lies.¡±


    ¡°¡­A monster? Surely, that isn¡¯t true. I¡¯m a human, and so are you¡ªnot to forget, Amelia-sama, as well.¡±


    Arthur glared at Lewis begrudgingly, and bit his lip.


    Lewis stared at Arthur with his dark eyes.


    ¡°Haa¡­ it seems that I truly am hated. Well, if you truly know anything, then I suggest you against doing anything reckless. My one and only aim is Amelia-sama. It¡¯s alright, I won¡¯t do anything to your precious William¡ªafter all, he¡¯s also preciousto me.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to lay your hands on Lady Amelia¡ªafter all, she too, has her ¡®one and only aim¡¯¡ªit¡¯s William.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a hundred times more aware of that than you. That¡¯s why¡ªif one pair of hands isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll get as many pairs as it needed to claim her. Hence again, I advise you to not do anything needless. Otherwise, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m truly capable of, Your Majesty.¡± Lewis¡¯ voice was so cold, it felt like it could freeze anything.


    Towards Lewis¡¯ words, Arthur¡¯s face distorted in confusion.


    ¡°Lewis, what¡¯s your actual purpose? Why would you go that far just to get her?¡±


    ¡°Is there even a need to ask? You do realize she¡¯s the same as us, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­But, when I use my power before, she didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t [read] her, can you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­We might be the same, but at the same time, we¡¯re also different. I¡¯m the only one who can understand her pain, her suffering¡ªeverything that she isn¡¯t willing to share with anyone else. You¡¯ll never understand her¡ªWilliam, too, won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For the first time, Lewis¡¯ expression¡ªespecially his eyes¡ªshowed genuine sincerity, undoubtedly because of his profound feelings towards Amelia¡ªseeing that, Arthur¡¯s mouth involuntarily shook.


    After staring at Arthur with satisfaction, Lewis turned his heels.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to excuse myself¡ªI¡¯m going after Amelia-sama.¡±


    Lewis disappeared quickly, leaving the still baffled and unsatisfied Arthur behind.


    At that time, near the cove¡ª¡­


    ¡°¡­Oi!! Carla!!¡±


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!?¡±


    As soon as the boat arrived on the shore, Edward and Brian had to deal with their sister storming into the forest without saying anything whatsoever. They approached William, whom was tying the boat to the pier, and inquired;


    ¡°¡­I saw her crying¡ªWilliam, you finally told her, huh?¡± ¡°Gosh, things truly became troublesome in the end.¡±


    William¡¯s face was clouded. He was troubled.


    ¡°¡­Sorry. I might¡¯ve gone too far¡­¡± William appeared to be conflicted, which was unlike his usual carefree-self.


    The twin stared at William¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­How unusual for you to be apologizing like this.¡± ¡°Yeah, this is the first.¡±


    William frowned. ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? I, too, am capable of feeling guilty!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, usually, you won¡¯t apologize for this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you didn¡¯t realize that?¡± ¡°It might¡¯ve been because you¡¯re now in a serious thing!¡±


    ¡°What are you guys even talking about right now¡­¡±


    The twin shrugged their shoulders.


    ¡°This is why relationship newbies are¡ª¡± ¡°Y¡¯know! The serious thing between you and Lady Amelia! Now that you¡¯ve been engaged with her out of love, you¡¯ve decided to be committal and all that stuff, right?!¡±


    William listened and his eyes widened for a moment. To avoid suspicion, he immediately answered. However, his countenance suggested that his mind was somewhere else at the moment.


    ¡°¡ªAah, yes. I ¡­love her.¡±


    ¡°¡ªit is as I thought!¡± ¡°Oi, oi, spill it! How did you make that tomboy lady fall for you?¡± ¡°Yes! Share with us all the juicy details! You might not know this, but we are her old friends!¡±


    Hearing the two, William felt a bit of unrest.


    ¡°¡­Did you guys talk to her?¡± Then, at last, he noticed. ¡°Speaking of which, where is she? Where¡¯s Lady Amelia?¡±


    It had been a while since William arrived, and still, Amelia had yet to appear. Not only Amelia, but Arthur and Lewis, as well.


    ¡ªa revolting premonition rose in William¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Edward, answer me. Where¡¯s Lady Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Dunno. It could be that she¡¯s talking a walk¡­¡± ¡°¡­Right, I do recall her walking with Arthur on the way here.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Hearing that, William grimaced and immediately took his leave, running to the forest.


    Edward and Brian muttered as they saw William off.


    ¡°Too bad for you, Arthur. Time¡¯s running out.¡± ¡°We too, want to see William happy, y¡¯know?¡±


    William¡¯s retreating figure was no longer visible.


    Nevertheless, the two kept staring at the forest with serious expressions¡ªas if foreseeing the unprecedented happenings of the future.

 Chapter 24 - By the Lakeside (6)

    ¡°¡ªHa, ¡­haah¡­¡±


    The sounds of rough breathing and the trampling of the fallen leaves were all that could be heard.


    ¡°¡ªjust now, what was all that ¡­about?¡±


    I was upset.


    ¡°¡¯We are all the same¡¯¡ªthe heck?!¡±


    I muttered without reason. I ran through the woods to distance myself as far as possible from Arthur.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know where I was anymore. ¡­I just didn¡¯t want to see Arthur again. I was ¡­scared.


    ¡°What is¡­ even happening¡­¡±


    He said he was the same as me¡ªand so was Lewis¡ªwhat does that even mean!?


    I halted my feet.


    ¡ªI didn¡¯t feel anyone following me.


    ¡°¡­haa¡­¡± I exhaled and adjusted my breath, before sitting under the shade of a tree.


    No one is going to follow me this far¡­


    ¡°I need to reorganize my thoughts¡­¡±


    Thus, I recalled the conversation I had with Arthur.


    He said he and I were the same¡ª¡®the same¡¯ as in what, really?


    The same as in, ¡®retaining previous lives¡¯ memories¡¯? They wouldn¡¯t perish even if I died¡ª¡®a memory that won¡¯t disappear¡¯? ¡­Or, was it that part where William would suffer ill fortunes if he became close with me? That curse-like power?


    I had never met anyone who had lived for a thousand years and had such power like myself.


    ¡­Now, two people appeared at once, claiming to have the same abilities?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No, more importantly, remember what Arthur had said¡ªLewis was looking for me. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It seemed like he had searched, and finally found me. ¡­But why?


    Deriving from what Arthur had said, William was likely a normal human-being.


    I couldn¡¯t trust him, but it didn¡¯t seem like he harbored malicious intents towards William¡­


    ¡ªThen, what about Lewis?


    During that evening ball, William said he really trusted Lewis.


    But what if Lewis knew of my purpose since the start? What if he was aware of my connection with William, and became close to William just to get a hold of me in the end?


    If he planned all of that all along, ever since before William first met him¡ªthat was when he was nine years old¡ªthen surely, he was the same as me.


    The biggest concern, however, until before I had appeared, Lewis may had been William¡¯s friend¡ªbut, after that?


    What would happen now, after he had achieved his goal of finding me?


    Would he stay as the ¡®Old Lewis¡¯, whom was the friend of William?


    I didn¡¯t know Lewis¡¯ real thoughts, nor his power. Why was he looking for me? Unless I knew the reason, I couldn¡¯t make a move¡ª


    ¡ª¡­yet, if Lewis was to become a threat to William in the future¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll eliminate him from William-sama¡¯s side.¡±


    I stood up and stared at my right hand¡ª


    ¡ªthe right hand that had been dyed red a countless number of times. The right hand that had especially been trained just to protect that person.


    If I could, I preferred not to resort to such method¡ª


    ¡ªbut, in the worst case, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate, for sure. For example, when William was hurt, or someone made him sad¡­


    ¡­Yes, I had always been like this. Anyone who threatened his life, I would remove them without mercy¡ªafter all, aren¡¯t humans the scariest? Albeit, this time, it might cause more problems than necessary¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. I had made my resolve.


    ¡°Now, what should I do¡­?¡± I looked around. Where am I? I couldn¡¯t even tell my right from my left¡ªthe scenery looked the same wherever I looked. Only trees.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s to be expected, it¡¯s a forest, after all.¡±


    However, because this was on the lakeside, there should be a creek nearby.


    I listened carefully¡ªthen, I heard the sound of running water amongst all the rustlings and buzzing.


    ¡°¡ªyep, I was correct.¡± I triumphantly headed towards the sound.


    After walking for a while, the field of view opened slightly. Although I still wasn¡¯t sure of the distance, but it seemed that I had arrived on a cliff. The sound of water wasn¡¯t as far as before. There was probably a river under this cliff.


    I headed towards the place without vegetation and looked down the cliff¡ªit was about five meters high from the river. The gap between them was ten meters. The flow was fast, but it wasn¡¯t a big river. Yet still¡­


    ¡°¡­I messed up, huh?¡± It was hard to imagine such a big lake connected to the river. In other words, back to zero. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s something else that might be¡ªara¡­?¡±


    When I looked around, I saw the shadow of a familiar person not too far away.


    ¡­Isn¡¯t that Carla-sama?


    She stood near the cliff and stared at river.


    From here, I could see her shoulders shaking.


    Could she be ¡­crying?


    ¡­Did something happen between her and William?


    ¡°¡­Carla-sama?¡± I approached slowly and called out to her. With a jolt, she turned around.


    Her eyes were swollen red.


    Not wanting to reveal her feelings, she turned away from me again.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± She asked in irritation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªaah, I no longer doubted it.


    William was the cause.


    Just because we were engaged, it didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t allowed to have other relationships going on¡­ For a long time, it had been so. After all, some marriages were in name only ¡­I guess he¡¯s just that kind of person.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªI guess I¡¯m also responsible in this.


    However, I had never encountered such a situation in my memories. What should I say to a brokenhearted person? What would I want said to myself if I was in her situation?


    I pondered for a bit¡ªbefore finally deciding to just leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    Choosing the safest option, I smiled and turned away¡ª


    ¡ªhowever,


    ¡°Hey, you! Wait!¡±


    She stopped me ¡­for some reason.


    ¡°¡­yes?¡± I couldn¡¯t figure her reasons for stopping me, but she did say ¡®wait¡¯, and that¡¯s what I did.


    Thus, I turned around¡ª


    ¡°¡ªyou, do you have nothing to say to me¡ª!?¡± She said so with her swollen red eyes, thus failing to sound intimidating.


    ¡­Even so, what did she expect me to do? Apologize? Or, did she want me to comfort her? But¡­ you sure I¡¯m the right person?


    ¡°¡­uhhh.¡± I began thinking desperately.


    Yet, it didn¡¯t matter how profusely I thought about it¡ªI didn¡¯t remember ever making a friend that talked about love. Reading emotions was much more difficult than reading thoughts.


    To the speechless me, she yelled until my eardrums rang.


    ¡°This is all your fault¡ª!! If only you didn¡¯t show up¡ª!!¡±


    She started crying again. ¡°¡ªyet, even if you didn¡¯t, I already knew¡­¡±


    Large tears flowed down her cheeks. Her eyes were the same as William¡¯s¡ªa deep green, as if reflecting the rich scenery of the forest. One after another, her tears spilled¡ªthey were as beautiful as a transparent pearls.


    ¡°¡ªWhy, even though I¡¯m an absolutely better choice for him¡ªeven though I love William-sama¡ª¡­¡±


    In front of me, she bawled her eyes out like a child. I watched her do so while being silent the entire time.


    Beautiful¡ªher pure tears which contained no lies entranced my heart.


    Oh, how pure, sincere, and honest she was.


    She was like a pure and innocent child whose tears came directly from the heart.


    ¡­how beautiful.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m envious.¡± Unintentionally, the words spilled from my lips.


    At the same time, she opened her eyes, surprised by my words¡ª


    ¡­such a strange twist this was.


    ¡ªstrong gush of wind blew.


    Her bonnet flew, and she reached out with her thin arms¡ª


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    Her body leaned towards the ravine.


    ¡ªright at that moment.


    Before I even noticed, I had ran towards her¡ª


    ¡ªI grabbed her arm and pulled her¡ªbut,


    In response, my body was thrown back, my footing was lost entirely¡ª


    ¡°¡ªAmelia-sama!!!¡± She cried out my name from the top of the cliff.


    ¡ª¡­Thank God, she¡¯s safe.


    If something were to happen to her, William would grieve for sure¡­


    I smiled.


    ¡ªthis is good enough¡­


    Then, my field of view disappeared entirely.

 Chapter 25 - Julia and the Boy

    Julia and the Boy


    ¡°¡ªLewis¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Master William¡ª?!¡±


    Lewis, hearing William¡¯s call from behind, slowed down a bit.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lewis inquired, though William ignored it, while walking up to Lewis.


    ¡°Just a while ago, I met Arthur. Where¡¯s Lady Amelia?¡± William¡¯s expression hardened. Lewis responded as calm as possible while staring at his Master¡¯s profile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost sight of her. But, just before, I heard Ms. Carla¡¯s scream¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªthere!¡±


    ¡°¡ªright away!¡±


    With Lewis¡¯ words, the two speeded up.


    There was the sound of water¡ªthe field of view opened¡ª


    ¡ªand there was¡­


    ¡°Carla!!!¡±


    Not too far away from the two, Carla could be seen slumped on the nearby cliff.


    When Carla heard William¡¯s voice, she limply lifted her face¡ªa pale, panic-stricken face.


    William and Lewis rushed to Carla.


    ¡°Carla¡ª! What happened¡ª!? Is Lady Amelia with you¡ª!?¡±


    William, impatient, shook Carla¡¯s shoulders. Towards that inquiry, Carla¡¯s whole body shook even though it wasn¡¯t winter. She whispered as she clung to William¡¯s chest;


    ¡°She¡­ to the river¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    William broke the embrace and quickly looked down the cliff, however, there was no longer any sign of Amelia.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry ¡­I¡¯m sorry, William-sama¡ªwhen I was about to fall, Amelia-sama helped me, and in my place, she¡ªI¡¯m, sorry¡­¡± Burying her face into William¡¯s clothes, Carla trembled.


    Hearing that, William was completely stunned.


    At the appearance of the two, Lewis was irritated. His eyes turned dark.


    ¡ªthe water flow was fast. The weight of her dress would make it impossible to float. Even if she was fortunate enough to wash up somewhere near the shore, her soaked body would be too weak to move.


    ¡°Alright then, William-sama, you can take care of Carla-sama while I search for Amelia-sama downstream.¡±


    Lewis stared at William. However, at such a strong gaze, William shook his head.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll come with you.¡±


    ¡°No need. You¡¯ll only slow me down.¡±


    ¡°¡ªwha!?¡±


    Although his lips spewed such cold words, Lewis¡¯ gaze certainly contained the will and hope of ensuring Amelia¡¯s safety.


    Lewis¡¯ attitude made William upset.


    ¡°Lewis ¡­you dare¡ª¡° William muttered, albeit, before he could finish, Lewis had already gone.


    ¡ªthe wind is ugly.


    ¡ªwhere am I¡­?


    ¡°¡ªA! ¡­¡ªria¡ª!!¡±


    ¡ªsomeone is calling my name¡­


    ¡°¡­Ria!!¡±


    ¡ªthe breeze on my cheeks feels comfortable¡­ the sun is too bright¡­


    ¡ªthe sound I heard just now, ¡­how very nostalgic.


    ¡ªyes, that¡¯s right, this place is¡­


    ¡°Julia! You were asleep in this kind of place again?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    I woke up at the familiar voice.


    In front of me was a beautiful forest and a lush meadow¡ªand beyond that¡­ a familiar city.


    ¡°¡­ah.¡± As I confirmed so, my feet wobbled. ¡°¡ªwhoops.¡±


    Dangerous. It seemed like I had fallen asleep. I rebalanced and looked down at the voice.


    ¡°Hey, Julia!¡±


    There was an innocent boy whom was about ten years old looking up here. He looked troubled as he screamed my name from under the tree.


    ¡ªnow, you¡¯ve done it!


    After confirming his appearance, I deliberately puffed my cheeks.


    ¡°If I were to fall, then your shouting is to blame!¡± I jumped down from the tree while saying so. Then he approached me, looking unsatisfied.


    ¡°Why would you fall asleep on a tree, anyway¡­ for girl to climb that high, what if you fell and got injured?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m waiting for you, why else?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s¡­ sorry, not that I can help it, I have to watch the store.¡±


    ¡°Sorry excuses! Well, I brought you strawberry jam, but now, I won¡¯t give it!¡±


    I looked away. ¡­Not that I really meant it, I just wanted to bully him a little.


    ¡ªstrawberry jam; his favorite jam that my grandma always made around this time of the year. After harvesting strawberries from behind the house, she would use the wooden casket to make it. The taste was a little sour, but also very sweet¡ªI, too, loved it very much.


    When I glanced at him, he looked thunderstruck¡ªhe was really honest.


    I laughed and picked up the basket I had placed in the shadow of the tree I had climbed.


    ¡°Just kidding~! Here, of course I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± I took a bottle of red jam from the basket and waved it in front of him.


    Then, he finally showed a relieved face as he received it and then showed a carefree smile.


    ¡°Thanks, Julia! I really like your grandmother¡¯s jam! Of course I have to thank you for this¡ªJulia, is there anything you particularly want?¡±


    ¡°¡ªuh¡­¡±


    His smile truly appeared like the sun. Chestnut-colored hair and jade-colored eyes¡ªeven when his forehead glittered with sweat, under the strong summer sun, his appearance was too dazzling.


    My chest tightened.


    I love this person immensely¡­


    ¡°Julia? What¡¯s wrong? Your face is red.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    That was when I realized his face was too close. He peered into my face. I was rendered vulnerable by such gaze.


    ¡°N, n, nothing at all!? More importantly¡ª¡°


    ¡ªI already knew that this love was one-sided. Or rather, it was this person who wasn¡¯t interested in love. So I haven¡¯t told him of this feeling ¡­yet.


    But, at the very least¡­


    ¡­I stared at the jar he held in his hand.


    ¡°Um, that jam¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡± Following my gaze, he raised the jar in his hand.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m the one who made it!!¡±


    ¡ªI finally said it.


    That was the first jam I had ever made, and it was for you.


    ¡°Eh? Julia made it?¡± His eyes widened, causing my heart to leap.


    ¡ªdoes he dislike it¡­? Does he prefer the one my grandma makes? I don¡¯t even know whether my jam is delicious or not¡­


    Oh no¡­ okay, I get it, act like nothing happened and swap it with grandmother¡¯s¡­ I brought her¡¯s in the basket¡­


    However, in the next moment¡ª


    ¡°¡ªthank you, Julia! I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    ¡ªat his radiant smile, my unease disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 26 - Julia and the Boy (2)

    Julia and the Boy (2)


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    My heart beat faster.


    His smile¡ªhis gaze was directed at me. So dazzling.


    ¡­I¡¯m so happy.


    This feeling was too much for my chest to contain¡ªat this rate, it was only a given for it to overflow¡­


    ¡°Julia? What¡¯s wrong? Is it something that I just said?¡±


    ¡°Eh, n-nothing¡¯s wrong, everything¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    My words were clogged.


    ¡ªmy chest felt hot and painful; it was hard to speak.


    He stared at me oddly, before uttering in a loud voice¡ª


    ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s it! I got an idea!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°For this jam, I need to thank you, Julia!¡±


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    Then, he laughed innocently.


    ¡ªugh, a dazzling smile, as always¡­


    I wasn¡¯t hoping for a reward. It was enough for me if you like it¡­ or so I thought¡ª


    ¡ªhowever¡­


    ¡°So, is there anything that you want in particular, Julia?¡±


    My figure was reflected in his clear eyes.


    ¡ªwhat do I do¡­!? I¡¯m really happy¡­!!


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡ªquick! Think! What do I want!?


    Finally, after some thought ¡­¡ªI decided.


    ¡°Uh, after this¡­ well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m rushing you or anything, even in your convenience store is fine, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­after this, can I stay together with you all day long¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°¡ªhuh?¡±


    ¡°¡ªah.¡±


    That was when I finally noticed¡ªisn¡¯t this the same as a confession?! It¡¯s like admitting my feeling for him¡ª!!


    I panicked and rephrased my words.


    ¡°¡ªt, there¡¯s no deeper meaning, okay¡ª!? We usually can stay together only for one or two hours at the longest¡ªI¡¯m in the mood to chat, so I need somebody to talk to¡ª!¡±


    ¡ªwhat do I do now?! The more I try to explain myself the more roundabout it sounds! ¡­This is so embarrassing.


    I was amazed at myself.


    While holding my tears, I peered at him¡ªhe looked a little surprised, while also pondering about something.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I regretted everything¡ªand I sure was sad of his lack of response.


    I shouldn¡¯t had said that. I was fed up. I wanted to disappear from here, right now. It would had been better if I requested something else¡ªsomething more ordinary that wouldn¡¯t bother him whatsoever¡­


    I stared at my feet¡ªsomehow, I managed to squeeze out the words.


    ¡°¡­no good, huh? I get that you¡¯re busy and all, I¡¯ll just ask for something else, then¡­¡±


    ¡ªwhy won¡¯t you say anything?! Why won¡¯t you answer me!? If you dislike it, say so¡­!!


    Rejection would be painful¡ªbut it was even more painful when he didn¡¯t say anything like this¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± I pursed my lips tightly. This is the absolute worst¡ª! How embarrassing¡ª! I want to cry¡ª!


    ¡°Julia, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His voice was gentle and soft as usual. But ¡­his kindness hurt. I couldn¡¯t comprehend what he just said¡ª¡®alright¡¯? What on earth is?


    To confirm his meaning, I slowly lifted my face. At the same time, he stared at my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Those words were a rejection towards my feelings.


    His serious expression shattered my heart.


    ¡­Oh no, the tears¡ª


    ¡°¡ªugh¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want him to see me cry. I turned my back towards him and started running¡ª


    ¡ªand yet,


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry! That¡¯s not true! Julia! Wait! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    He shouted, grabbed my arm and pulled it back¡ª


    ¡ªmy back collided with his chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! Let me go!¡±


    I resisted and try to pry his arm away¡ªyet, I couldn¡¯t unravel it. He was much stronger than me¡­


    ¡°Listen, listen to me! I don¡¯t mean it, I was just surprised!¡±


    His embrace tightened¡ªhe then spoke in a tone I didn¡¯t know he had¡­


    ¡°I thought you were aware of my feelings since the start. That is, to say¡ªI, towards you, like ¡­¡ªI like you!¡±


    ¡°¡ªHuh?¡±


    At his unexpected words, my eyes were forced to open.


    He hugged me tightly from behind and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°I like you, Julia, and to think that you also feel the same for me¡­ You have no idea how happy I am¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    My heart beat.


    His voice stirred my heart.


    Slowly, in his arms, I looked up at him. Truly, he had grown so much taller than me these days¡­


    ¡°¡­are you, being serious?¡± What leaked from my mouth was a voice riddled with sobs.


    He showed me his usual smile.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t make time to see you every day.¡±


    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°¡­honest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You truly didn¡¯t realize my feelings? I thought you knew already.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªah¡­ is that really so? I didn¡¯t notice at all¡­ that he harbors the same feelings¡ªfor me¡­


    ¡ªI feel so happy ¡­and pleasant, my tears won¡¯t stop¡­


    ¡°Ju, Julia¡ª!? What¡¯s wrong¡ª!? Are you hurt¡ª!? It¡¯s because I pulled you, isn¡¯t it¡ª!?¡±


    When I suddenly burst to tears, he shouted.


    ¡°¡ªno, it¡¯s different, it¡¯s because I¡¯m just¡­ surprised¡­¡±


    I desperately smiled while sobbing.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ happy tears¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª! Julia¡ª!¡±


    The moment he heard my words, he embraced my body.


    His chest, which became broader and harder than ever¡­ His body temperature was transmitted to me¡­ I could hear his heartbeat¡ª¡­this is so pleasant, how relieved I am¡­ but.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± I whispered in his arms.


    ¡°¡ª! I¡¯m sorry, Julia¡ª! That¡¯s right¡ª! Hot, it¡¯s summer after all¡ª!¡± He hurried away from me.


    I laughed at his funniness.


    ¡°¡ªfufu.¡±


    At first, he seemed surprised¡ªbut in the next moment, he laughed with me.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡ª!¡±


    ¡ªso that¡¯s how it is, huh¡­ we feel the same for each other¡­


    I felt so happy, my anxiety vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Then, I mischievously grabbed his arm and pulled him towards me¡ªlanding my lips on his cheek.


    ¡°¡ªwha¡ª! Julia, just now¡ª¡° He gaped at me, face bright red. He looked too cute I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you make me anxious!¡±


    ¡°¡ªThat! Julia, that¡¯s a foul play!¡±


    After saying that with a blushing face, he suddenly turned serious and grabbed my shoulders¡ª


    ¡°¡ªeh?¡±


    ¡ªthis, could he be planning to¡­? Yes, he must be¡­!


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s, that¡¯s too soon, you know. After all, we are still kids¡­¡±


    I looked up at him¡ªhis passionate eyes firmly gripped my heart¡ªI couldn¡¯t think of anything anymore¡­


    ¡°Julia, I like you. I don¡¯t want you to stay with me all day long, but all the time¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­oh, OK.¡±


    ¡°¡ª! Julia, you¡ª!!¡±


    Then, our lips overlapped.

 Chapter 27 - Julia and the Boy (3)

    Julia and the Boy (3)


    Together, we sat on a thick branch of a big tree, enjoying the scenery below.


    ¡ªsoon, the sun would sink. Cicada¡¯s buzzing announced the end of the day.


    The heat disappeared¡ªas if it was a lie, and the area was brimming with the clear, fresh air of the forest.


    I stared at him, whom was sitting next to me.


    ¡°Hey, just a while ago, why did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    His clear eyes, touched by the vibrant orange light, stared at me.


    ¡°Why did you say, ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­eh? Ooh¡­¡±


    After thinking for a moment, he turned away.


    ¡°I thought it would make me seem cool. In reality, I should¡¯ve just told you the truth¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Remembering the previous thing he said, his ears were dyed red. Seeing such adorable sight made me happy, I leaned over his shoulder.


    ¡°Truly, you¡¯re such a foolish person¡­¡±


    But, this is truly nice. Unexpected, but amazing¡­


    ¡­speaking of which,


    ¡°¡­hey.¡± I stare at him again.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Since when did you grow? I remember you being shorter than me until a while ago¡­¡±


    For a long time, said fact made me anxious. I was scared he would turn into a different person entirely without my knowledge¡­


    However, after hearing my words¡ªhe laughed out loud.


    ¡°Hahahaha! What are you talking about, Julia? For a long time now, haven¡¯t I been this big?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Huuuh?¡±


    ¡ªfor real¡­?


    ¡°We¡¯ll soon be 14 years old, after all.¡± He looked at my face while laughing.


    ¡ªwell, but¡­


    Surely, the man in front of me had already became a sturdy man.


    ¡°Look! Lately, I¡¯ve amassed muscles!¡± Saying that, he flexed his bicep¡ªsurely, his muscular arm was incomparable to mine. Such a tight bicep.


    ¡°¡ª¡­you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Right? Besides, you too, are also¡­ uhm.¡± His face turned crimson again.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°You too, have become a lot more beautiful¡­ I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re cute, but lately¡­ you¡¯re looking prettier.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    His eyes were warm. It was unbearable and also embarrassing to keep staring at them.


    He continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, you¡¯re so cute, Julia! Even now, it feels like I¡¯m dreaming¡­¡±


    He tightly grasped my hand¡ªhis hand was large, and also tender¡­


    I was still too embarrassed to look at his face.


    ¡°If this is a dream, then it¡¯s troublesome¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree, it¡¯s troublesome if this is a mere dream!¡±


    Saying that, he laughed.


    ¡°Fufufu, what is it with you?¡± I too, laughed.


    That was how we spent our time together until late at night.


    Strong sunlight shone.


    Forests and lakes spread from the capital city of Ethania, which were within an hour by carriage. There was a river flowing a little away from the lake. The river split in the middle of the forest, one went deep into the forest while the other flowed along the road.


    A single horse carrying a lone man was galloping lightly in the area where the forest and the road met. Short wavy red hair swayed in the wind. Gentleness was deeply embedded within his warm, dark brown eyes. They projected a quiet and tepid color despite the heat.


    When the young man reached the river, he dismounted. It was his usual resting place, brimming with the refreshing air of the forest. Thanks to the thick trees, there was a lot of shade. The river was clear, hence it was perfect for resting horses.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a break, Subaru.¡± The young man spoke to his companion¡ªthe horse¡ªwhile slowly threading along the bank, pulling its reins. After reaching the riverbanks, he released the horse¡¯s reins.


    ¡°Drink as you like.¡± The man told Subaru, and after that, he sat on a nearby rock.


    However, he noticed something and focused his eyes¡ª


    ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s¡ª!¡±


    At the end of his line of sight, on the riverbank full of small pebbles, was a figure of a young woman. She was lying on her back, her lower body immersed in water.


    ¡°¡ª!¡± His face changed and he started running as if being chased. He immediately approached the woman and picked up her cold body.


    The woman was beautiful. She had a long, golden hair¡ªshe was probably the same age as him.


    ¡°Hey! Are you alright!? Answer me¡ª!!¡± He called to the girl in his arms, but there was no answer.


    Did she somehow fall into the river and end up washed away?


    She was still breathing, however, her body was cold.


    ¡ªif this goes on¡­


    Thus, he decided.


    ¡°¡ªSubaru!¡±


    Beckoning his beloved horse, he ran up the bank at once while carrying the girl. Subaru also went towards his master.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Subaru. I know you¡¯re tired, but this is an emergency¡ªso please!¡±


    The horse neighed, as if responding to the youth¡¯s words. At the same time, the youth¡¯s expression changed into a dignified one.


    Straddling the saddle, he held the rein with his left hand, while the other held the unconscious girl. Then, the horse dashed in full speed.

 Chapter 28 - Julia and the Boy (4)

    28. Julia and the Boy (4)


    By the time Lewis returned to the carriage near the bank, the sun had already begun to sink.


    ¡°Lewis¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Where is she¡ª!?¡±


    Edward and Bryan rushed Lewis as he came out alone from the forest.


    ¡°Amelia is safe. Where is William?¡±


    Lewis answered and asked the impatient two with his usual calmness.


    ¡°He¡¯s inside the carriage, accompanying Carla.¡±


    ¡°Glad¡¯ that she¡¯s safe¡ªbut I don¡¯t see her, though?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain.¡±


    ¡ªLewis then talked to the other four; William, Arthur, Edward, and Bryan. Carla wasn¡¯t included.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, I¡¯ve come to a conclusion that Amelia-sama is safe¡ªhowever, someone took her away.¡±


    ¡°¡ªwhat!?¡±


    ¡°Why!? Why would someone take her away!?¡±


    ¡°And you know that, HOW!?¡±


    To Lewis¡¯ words, Edward and Bryan immediately jumped into an uproar. In contrast, William and Arthur only narrowed their eyes.


    Both William and Arthur felt it already¡ªLewis probably knew Amelia¡¯s whereabouts.


    Arthur stared at Edward and Bryan.


    ¡°Both of you, close your bumbling mouths for a moment.¡±


    ¡°W, what¡¯s with you, Arthur!?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just worried about her, y¡¯know¡­¡±


    William also told off the disgruntled pair.


    ¡°Lewis probably figured out everything, already. You guys can just listen to him. Lewis, explain, please.¡± He then turned to Lewis.


    After clearing his throat, Lewis spoke per William¡¯s order.


    ¡°Judging from which terrain Amelia-sama fell from, I figured that she would wash up upon the split riverbank¡ªthe one where one river flows into the forest while the other along the path to the Capital of Aldebaran. Unfortunately, I was late. What was left there where traces of water along with traces of a horse¡¯s hoof¡ªwhich was fresh. It means that she was rescued and taken away by horse¡­¡±


    Lewis explained without batting an eyelash. So casually, like nothing happened. He continued further.


    ¡°That person who took Amelia-sama might be a knight.¡± Lewis¡¯ eyes didn¡¯t falter¡ªhe was convinced.


    However, William couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°¡ªwhat makes you think so?¡± He asked with a serious expression.


    Arthur was the one who answered it.


    ¡°To carry an unconscious person while riding a horse requires a considerable amount of effort¡ªisn¡¯t that what you were saying?¡±


    Lewis nodded towards Arthur¡¯s words.


    Edward and Bryan finally comprehended it.


    ¡°¡ªyeah! You¡¯ll have to pull the reins with one hand¡­¡±


    If someone just rode a horse normally, they wouldn¡¯t be able to pull the reins with one hand.


    In other words, being able to ride a horse while carrying a person was limited to someone with appropriate training.


    Edward eyes widened; he too, was convinced. Nevertheless, the same didn¡¯t apply to Bryan.


    ¡°Yet, a one-handed reins also exist? Why would we conclude it¡¯s a knight?¡±


    William answered that question.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that we, aristocrats, hunt using one-handed reins. However, it¡¯s impossible for an aristocrat to pass through a highway alone. Usually, one would travel by carriage. Even if he were in hurry, he would at least brought an attendant.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Bryan conceded.


    After confirming so, Lewis spoke again.


    ¡°¡ªhence, Edward-sama, please lend me a horse.¡±


    ¡°¡ªhuh?¡± Edward and Bryan were baffled. ¡°¡ªwhat did you just say?¡±


    William also frowned. ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­ you¡¯re going alone?¡±


    Lewis answered.


    ¡°Yes¡ªdid you forget? At the end of the highway lies Aldebaran. The territory of Arthur¡¯s uncle¡ªthe Duke of Aldebaran.¡±


    Everyone pondered the words silently.


    Duke Aldebaran was the brother of Queen Flora, Arthur¡¯s mother. He was very ambitious, but also a very timid person. The Duke had a son, Henry, whom was two years older than Arthur.


    Henry, Arthur¡¯s cousin, was a very good person. Arthur was very close with him. However, his father, the Duke, took advantage of said bond to keep a leash on Arthur.


    Of course, Arthur was aware of it. So were his close friends¡ªWilliam, Edward, and Bryan.


    Nevertheless, Arthur¡¯s father, Alfred, the current King, was too naive to be aware of it. The same was true for Queen Flora.


    If Duke Aldebaran knew about this¡ªsure, he would be happy to help.


    He would permit all the houses in the city to be searched in favor of finding Amelia. Such that they would probably find her in a day.


    At the same time, he would also be happy to harvest the benefit of them being indebted to him in the future.


    Which, to be honest, would yield a very bad result for Arthur.


    Arthur thought and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Surely, it¡¯s too risky to look for her when our faces are well known like this¡­ which is why Lewis is a perfect choice.¡±


    ¡°But, for Lewis to go alone¡­ she¡¯s my fianc¨¦¡­ if you go, I¡¯m going with you¡­¡±


    William suggested, but Lewis rejected immediately.


    ¡°No can do. This carriage is intended for four passengers. Take out another horse, and it won¡¯t be able to advance.¡±


    But William refuted.


    ¡°You say that, but you¡¯re the coachman, remember? We are not going anywhere without you.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡ªthey glared at each other.


    But Edward and Bryan interrupted, they grinned despite the tense situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, after all, the two of us are here.¡± ¡°Yeah, we were taught by a coachman how to drive a carriage into town before.¡±


    When Lewis heard it, he beamed at William.


    ¡°Problem solved.¡±


    ¡°¡ªugh!¡± William became speechless.


    Lewis continued to be merciless to his Master.


    ¡°William and the others will return to the capital and explain Amelia¡¯s predicament to Count Southwell. The day will soon end. Anyway, it¡¯ll be difficult to escort Amelia back to the capital today. Alright, let¡¯s begin as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± William reluctantly accepted.


    Edward returned with a horse.


    ¡°Look! This guy¡¯s name is Meteor! He¡¯s super calm and quiet, though¡­ it should be fine!¡±


    ¡°Despite that, you named him ¡®Meteor¡¯¡­? The name and personality are conflicting¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as it¡¯s cool, does it matter?¡±


    Edward handed the reins to Lewis.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s no saddle or whip¡­¡± ¡°Would that be okay?¡±


    Edward and Bryan looked up at Lewis, who already mounted Meteor.


    ¡°I need no such thing. Who do you think I am? By the way, Aldebaran is famous for its messenger owls¡ªI¡¯ll send you a message once I¡¯ve found Amelia¡ªwell, then.¡±


    Lewis said farewell to the four of them and Meteor galloped away at full speed.

 Chapter 29 - Julia and the Boy (5)

    29. Julia and the Boy (5)


    Snow piled up.


    The forest scenery reflected outside the window was different from usual. Outside was a world of silver. Snow covered the treetops while the cute footprints of animals appeared on the snow covered ground.


    I opened the window to see the fantastic scenery firsthand¡ª


    ¡°¡ªit¡¯s beautiful¡­¡±


    When I exhaled, my breath turned into a thin cloud, before melting into the forest scenery.


    ¡ªisn¡¯t it amazing?


    The pure white scenery made me forget about the cold entirely.


    ¡°¡ªfufu.¡± The smile naturally arose in my face. ¡°Won¡¯t you arrive sooner?¡±


    I was floating with joy. Today was Christmas, after all. I was going to have a small celebration with him here.


    Last night, I had decorated my room. Today, I woke up two hours earlier than usual and cooked.


    I looked around the room.


    A room with a fireplace, a table, and two small sofas. The differences that could be spotted in the room was the presence of Christmas tree made of fir trees and tree branches cut down in the forest.


    I decorated said tree with colorful yarn ornaments that I knitted myself. Santa, reindeer, angel, candy cane, golden bell, and lastly, holly with lots of red berries.


    On the table was a freshly baked baguette filled with the nuts and raisins that he praised so much before¡ªhence, to include that in the menu was absolutely necessary. Of course, turkey was also served. For dessert, I baked a Tarte Tatin packed with apples and honey. All I had left to do was reheat the potato soup.


    As for the Christmas present¡­


    ¡°¡­I wonder what he will give me?¡±


    I had specially prepared him this gift¡ªa hand-knitted red muffler. I chose that color because it suited his chestnut hair.


    Just imagining him wearing it made my heart jump¡ª


    ¡ªit was then,


    ¡°Julia, it¡¯s me.¡±


    I heard his voice at the same time as the door was knocked.


    I hid the muffler under the cushion and hurriedly went to the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re late!¡±


    ¡°You never change, Julia. I get here as fast as I can because I want to see you, you know?¡±


    He retorted while laughing gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing, Julia! Did you make all of this yourself!?¡±


    After brushing off the snow from his clothes, he entered and admired the dishes spread on the table.


    In response to his praise, I proudly raised my nose.


    ¡°Of course! I learned a lot from my grandmother just for today! I guarantee the taste!¡±


    When he heard that, he laughed.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I remember the first jam that you gave me last year¡ªthe moment I opened the lid, it slid out like a solidified jelly, I had no idea how to eat it!¡±


    ¡°You promised that we wouldn¡¯t discuss about that ever again!!! Since that day, I¡¯ve never failed in cooking anymore!!!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m sorry¡ªhowever, the taste was good. The bread was yummy, too. Julia, you¡¯re a good cook!¡±


    I pouted at him, whom was still laughing.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m laughing this much, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m making fun of you, you know!¡±


    But his smile only got broader. He was definitely enjoying my reaction¡­


    ¡°Julia is too cute, that¡¯s why I love teasing you.¡±


    ¡°¡ªenough already¡­¡±


    More than a year had passed since we realized each other¡¯s feelings.


    ¡ªthat was when I realized this playful side of him. I liked it, though¡­


    While I stared at him while pondering that, he sat on the chair. For some reason, his expression turned odd.


    ¡°Hey, Julia. There¡¯s only two dishes¡­ where¡¯s the one for your grandmother?¡±


    Oh, yeah. I forgot to tell him about it.


    ¡°Grandma has been out since yesterday morning because of an old friend¡¯s errand. She¡¯s probably going to come back tomorrow evening¡ªdo you need something from my grandmother?¡±


    Listening to me, there was a moment of dismay on his face.


    Is there something important?


    ¡°If you¡¯re in a dire need, I can inform my grandmother the moment she returns tomorrow.¡±


    I suggested so, and yet, his expression became increasingly murky.


    ¡°¡ªno, never mind.¡± He was obviously thinking about something.


    ¡°What happened? Tell me if something is troubling you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ there¡¯s only two of us, here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    His words told me that his face went hot in an instant.


    His face seemed to be red.


    When he met my gaze again, he looked embarrassed.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t mean anything by that! Okay! Let¡¯s eat! I¡¯m so hungry!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Towards him, whose face was red to his ears, I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°¡ªoh, yeah! I have to reheat the soup!¡±


    I left him on the table and rushed to the kitchen.


    ¡°¡ªhaa¡­¡± I crouched in the corner of the kitchen and inhaled.


    ¡ªI was really surprised. He suddenly said that¡­ my heart was still pounding.


    ¡°I¡¯m alone with him¡­¡± I muttered.


    Surely, to say that I didn¡¯t realize that would be lying. I¡¯m already super embarrassed by holding hands with him, and when we kissed, at least he didn¡¯t see my face¡­ But recently, I wanted to touch him more, to know more about him¡­


    Sometimes I found myself being driven by such an irrational feeling.


    I thought it was just me¡ªand so it turned out, he felt the same as me.


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­¡± I hugged my knees.


    What should I do? I was so happy, I couldn¡¯t help it. I wanted to embrace that person right now¡­ to hug him¡­


    ¡°Julia?¡±


    A voice came from behind me¡ª


    ¡ªhis tone was a little low. Gentle, warm¡ªjust being called by that voice sent my heart aflutter. It was the tone he used when with me, and only me¡­ his special, dear person.


    ¡°Julia, I¡¯m sorry¡­ did I say something weird? I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    His uneasy voice¡ªI couldn¡¯t see his current expression. What kind of face was he currently making? Was it filled with the love he felt for me?


    ¡°Julia, hey, Julia¡­?¡± His voice trembled.


    ¡ªah, no¡­ I had to turn around quickly, I needed to reassure this person quickly.


    But why? Why wouldn¡¯t my body listen to me? My thoughts were too crowded, I couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Julia, turn over here, please¡­¡±


    His voice was excruciating.


    ¡ªQuickly, I have to say something¡­


    I desperately squeezed my voice.


    ¡°¡ª¡­I, love you.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­huh?¡±


    ¡°Love¡­¡ª¡±


    I finally got up and turned around. I leapt into his chest and whispered¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI love you.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    Astonished, his eyes went wide. He hugged me back. His strong body enveloped me entirely.


    ¡°I love you, too¡­¡±


    How strong¡ªhis arms were astonishingly powerful.


    The sounds of his breathing dominated me. It felt like my whole body was ravaged by his body heat.


    His adorable voice, full of yearning, whispered to my ear.


    ¡°¡ªJulia. I originally planned to tell you this after we¡¯ve turned sixteen¡ªbut let me say it now.¡±


    His passionate eyes were staring at me. Such a vivid, deep, green¡­


    ¡°I love you. Please marry me.¡±


    So he said with an expression I never knew existed.

 Chapter 30 - Julia and the Boy (6)

    Julia and the Boy (6)


    ¡°Huh¡ª?¡±


    Towards those unexpected words, my heart thumped.


    ¡°¡­Us ¡­married?¡± You and I?


    When I looked up at him, he nodded.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ we are still¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. So, let¡¯s wait when your next birthday comes.¡±


    As his embrace tightened, his expression grew even more serious.


    ¡°Are you¡­ for real?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why would I lie about this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My head couldn¡¯t wrap itself around the sudden development.


    ¡°Am I¡­ dreaming?¡± Hearing my words, his eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t chalk up my proposal to being a mere dream¡ªI¡¯m desperate, here!¡± He laughed.


    ¡°¡ªso¡­ it¡¯s not a dream.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It isn¡¯t. Are you too happy to speak?¡± He smiled faintly.


    After seeing his usual smile, I finally regained my composure.


    ¡°¡ªhappy¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡ª!¡± I encircled my arms around his neck.


    ¡°I, I really love you, Elliott!!¡±


    ¡°Me too, Julia.¡±


    We strongly embraced each other.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so full¡­¡± Elliott said happily, while rubbing his stomach.


    ¡°Fufu, you¡¯re amazing. I deliberately made a lot, and yet, you¡¯re able to finish it all¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t eat anymore. It¡¯s truly delicious¡ªI¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so pleased hearing it from your mouth.¡±


    I started to stack the dishes, satisfied with my cooking. Elliot gazed at the tree the whole time.


    ¡°What¡¯s so unusual about the tree?¡±


    When I asked while collecting the tableware, he responded, sounding impressed.


    ¡°No, I just thought that you¡¯re very creative.¡±


    ¡°The ornaments? They weren¡¯t so hard to make.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡±


    He continued. ¡°Julia is really amazing¡ªit¡¯s almost as if you can do anything, and at the same time, you never cease to smile at me. I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    His profile seemed a little lonely¡ªI wonder what happened?


    I picked up the hidden red muffler from under the cushion, and slowly approached him from behind. He was still focused at the tree.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Or, could it be, you¡¯re regretting your recent proposal?¡± I said so on purpose, while wrapping the muffler around his neck.


    ¡°Julia¡ªthis is!!¡± He turned around, at the same time, I smiled.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Elliott.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Astonished, his eyes went wide¡ªhowever, for some reason, he immediately casted his gaze down.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I got distracted by the tree. Looking at this amazing tree, I was wondering if this would be good enough¡­¡±


    Saying that, he approached the luggage he had left on the floor. He took out something and handed it to me¡ª


    ¡ªmy gaze immediately shifted there.


    ¡°¡ªthis¡­¡±


    ¡ªthe thing he was holding¡­


    ¡°A hair accessory?¡±


    In his hand was a cute silver barrette decorated with blue gems scattered like flowers.


    The gems were like a clear, deep blue, starry sky.


    ¡°Elliott¡­ this¡ª¡°


    When I stared at him, he looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Lapis Lazuli¡ªSeptember, it¡¯s your birthstone. I really wanted to give it on your birthday, yet, I couldn¡¯t finish it in time.¡±


    ¡°¡ª! You made it¡ª!?¡±


    ¡ªjust¡­ for me?


    He blushed and let out a groan.


    There was a hot feeling that bloomed from the bottom of my heart¡ªas if boiling.


    Ah¡­ I¡¯m so happy.


    Is receiving a gift from someone supposed to make you this happy?


    No, it isn¡¯t just that.


    It¡¯s because Elliott especially made it for me.


    ¡ªcontrary to my feelings, his eye shook. He looked distraught.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, you can probably make something better¡­ you might not like this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Gosh, what kind of expression am I making right now?


    I felt so loved, and so in love¡ªI couldn¡¯t help but feel this way¡­


    However, it was also frustrating because I couldn¡¯t put it to words¡­


    Thus, I raised my voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s really nice of you! It¡¯s so beautiful! I really like it!¡±


    ¡°¡­is that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m truly happy right now, and it¡¯s because of you! I¡¯m going to wear this barrette every day!¡±


    ¡°You should remove it when you go to bed, though¡­¡±


    ¡°This is so romantic! Just like those stories, I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Declaring that, I leapt into his chest.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m really happy, Elliott.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that Julia is happy, too.¡±


    Elliot¡¯s expression turned gentle.


    ¡°Will you stay with me all the time?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I promised you that since a long time ago.¡±


    His voice became gentler.


    ¡°So¡­ don¡¯t you dare have an eye for other girls?¡±


    ¡°The same goes to you, I won¡¯t forgive you if you talk to another man.¡±


    ¡°¡ªeven just plain talking?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m actually a very jealous man.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, I sure want to see that side of you.¡±


    ¡°¡ªsaid other man might lose his life because of it, you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all talk! Well, if you get imprisoned for murder, we can no longer meet, boohoo! So, give it up!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    We joked around and laughed.


    ¡ªeven after the sun went down and the moon rose over the thin, snowy clouds, we spent the rest of our time together.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    A faint moonlight fell into the room.


    Elliott¡¯s sweet voice resonated from my back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    His body temperature was slightly higher than me. Hence, it was truly pleasant.


    ¡°I love you, Julia. I will never let you go.¡±


    ¡°So do I, Elliott.¡±


    We got into a deep, deep slumber while feeling each other¡¯s warmth on the narrow bed until the sun rose.

 Chapter 31 - Lewis’ Confession

    31. Lewis¡¯ Confession


    ¡ªoh¡­ is it morning already? It¡¯s bright¡­


    To the light entering the room, I opened my eyes. The ceiling that spread within my field of view was white.


    ¡ªwait, was our ceiling white¡­?


    The sight made me slightly uncomfortable. I slowly woke up to confirm what was wrong.


    ¡ªwhat¡­!?


    I was in a large room that I didn¡¯t recognize at all.


    Elliott¡­?


    I shifted my eyes to the side¡ªand yet, no one was beside me. No, to begin with, this wasn¡¯t even my bed.


    ¡ªfinally, I understood.


    ¡­Those were dreams¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At the same time, my head throbbed. The dull pain only got worse within seconds¡­


    I remembered the cause of the pain¡ª


    ¡ªyes, I fell into the river, and then¡­


    I slowly looked around the room while holding my aching temple.


    The bed I slept on was a simple bed with a brown wooden frame and white sheets. The mattress was thin, too. The large room had large windows on the front and left walls, a door on the right, and a round table with two chairs, a simple dresser, and a shelf.


    ¡­where am I?


    I got off the bed and approached the window to look outside. I was reflected on the window¡ªand yet, at the same time, I saw two people;


    The original me and the current me.


    I had overcome the fact that I looked precisely like myself one thousand years ago. However, my aura had certainly changed. The current me also had a false smile on her face.


    I continued staring at my reflection¡ªof course, I didn¡¯t fail to realize that my outfit was different.


    What I was wearing didn¡¯t have the usual frill¡ªor have any, for that matter¡ªand looked very simple. Like outfits commonly worn by city girls. This dress reminded me so much of my past self.


    I shifted my focus towards the outside scenery.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was probably the second floor. Looking at the scenery below, the first thing that I saw was a vast garden with a lush, green lawn and a magnificent gate. Beyond that, however, was unified in white¡ªa beautiful city. Although it did not yet rival the capital city, the prosperity and liveliness of it was amazing on its own.


    ¡ªI searched through my memories.


    Judging from the view, this might be the center of the town. The roofs were towering. I certainly recognized this characteristic blue and silver color scheme¡­


    ¡ªindeed, my father had brought me here before, when I was a child.


    It was still fresh in my memory. The color scheme was used in the painting of a silver eagle on a blue backdrop¡ªwhich was also the crest of Duke of Aldebaran.


    In other words, I was in Aldebaran.


    I was relieved, since it was next to the capital city. In term of distance, it took only two hours by carriage. To me, it wasn¡¯t such a great distance.


    While enduring my headache, I tried to reorganize the situation.


    ¡ªperhaps, after I had fallen into the river, someone helped me. Whom was probably the same person who brought me to this mansion and took care of me.


    ¡°¡­¡± Reaching that conclusion, I sighed a little.


    Arthur¡¯s words reappeared in my mind. Arthur and Lewis possessed powers¡­ and Lewis had been searching for me this entire time¡­


    I was concerned about what would happen from now on¡­


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    The dull pain hit me again. My head throbbed, as if something inside had constricted. I couldn¡¯t stand it and sat down on the chair to the side.


    At the same time, I heard the knock on the door¡ª


    ¡ªa young man entered the room.


    Still assaulted by headache, I tried to observe the man.


    He was a gentle-looking young man with red hair and dark brown eyes. He looked surprised when he noticed I wasn¡¯t in bed. He looked around before finally spotting me near the window.


    ¡°¡­you surprised me. So, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    He approached me with apparent relief. Was he the one who saved me?


    ¡°How do you feel? I found you near the riverbank yesterday, it seems that you¡¯ve been washed away. They told me that there were no serious injuries. However, I suggest you do another check-up¡­¡±


    He stopped right in front of me, asking with a gentle expression.


    ¡ªyep, he¡¯s the one who saved me.


    I opened my mouth, intending to thank him, and also reject his suggestion¡­ I didn¡¯t need to see a doctor¡ª


    ¡ªyet,


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    ¡­huh?


    Only now did I notice a very concerning fact¡ª


    ¡ªthere was no voice at all. No matter how hard I tried to talk, only air came out from my mouth. I couldn¡¯t say anything¡­


    I reached for my throat¡ªI wasn¡¯t feverous, there was no pain or swelling beneath my touch, either. Could this be a side effect from fainting? I had seen several people who suffered the same thing as me¡ªit usually happened when you felt a lot of stress. Your voice wouldn¡¯t come out.


    ¡ªbut, me¡­?


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    I was so shocked by my predicament. I had lived for a thousand years and now I had gone mute? How humiliating was this? How could this happen?


    Well, there was no problem with being mute in itself¡ªhowever, I suddenly lost my voice, just like that.


    Why¡­?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When I was still stunned, he looked increasingly worried until he finally asked for a doctor¡ª


    ¡ªI hurriedly grabbed his arm and pulled him back.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He turned around, surprised. I stared at his face while slowly shaking my head.


    At the moment, he widened his eyes, understanding something.


    ¡°¡ªyou lost your voice¡­?¡±


    He almost whispered it. Towards his words, I looked up at him, and smiled affirmatively.


    ¡°¡­¡± He became speechless. His gentle face distorted with confusion.


    ¡°That sure is troubling. Sorry, but, were you mute from the start?¡±


    He asked me awkwardly. I shook my head this time.


    ¡°Huh¡­ so, it happened after you fell into the river and woke up this morning?¡±


    ¡ªthat¡¯s right. I signaled with my eyes. Then, his eyes widened again.


    ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s a BIG problem, then! I¡¯ll call the doctor at once!¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    He, while seemingly in great trouble, was about to start running. Looking at him, I felt a little frustrated.


    I grabbed his arm strongly this time.


    ¡ªI said I don¡¯t need a doctor. I made sure to emphasize that.


    ¡°¡ª¡­but, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­okay¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was a short silence.


    ¡°¡ªokay, let¡¯s see¡­¡± He nodded while slowly settling on the vacant chair. He reached to the back pocket of his slacks¡ªtaking out a notebook and a pen.


    He then gave it to me with a warm, reassuring smile.


    ¡°Here, you can use this. First, why don¡¯t we start by introducing ourselves?¡±


    He continued.


    ¡°My name is Lionel McLean. What is your name?¡±


    His smile was carefree and bright, like the sun.

 Chapter 32 - Lewis’ Confession (2)

    Looking at his expression, I involuntarily smiled.


    ¡ªsomehow, his smile was very reassuring.


    My heart naturally warmed because of it¡ªwhat a strange man¡­


    While feeling such a thing, I wrote my name on the notebook.


    Lionel looked at the name I had just written, and commented while smiling. ¡°Amelia¡ªwhat a pretty name.¡± His eyes showed genuine sincerity. When he smiled, he looked like a boy.


    For some reason, that smile seemed familiar to me.


    He then inquired.


    ¡°¡ªthen, what should I call you? Can I call you Amelia?¡±


    I nodded without even thinking. He smiled joyfully.


    ¡°Call me Lionel¡ªah, wait¡­ you can¡¯t speak¡­¡± He looked a bit embarrassed and sad.


    At the sight of him, I couldn¡¯t help but relax.


    For the first time in decades, I felt at ease. Born in a noble family, I had no difficulty in living, and yet, I always felt uneasy. It was as if my entire life had been set in stone. It was so boring and full of dilemma¡ªevery day felt repetitive, it made me feel constrained inside.


    The older I got, the more I could understand the thoughts of those around me. Emotion became less important as I had to rely on judgment.


    The more I stood on top¡ªthe higher my status and my surroundings¡¯¡ªthe more I felt like a doll.


    However, once I got used to it, it became easier than breathing. I only had to become content with being a puppet.


    Do everything flawlessly; marry for political reasons, even if it¡¯s someone I hate; be unable to do anything that I want¡ªto me, doing such was certainly easy, but they were also the reason my life was full of boredom.


    But, always¡ªI always got a glimpse of that person¡¯s shadow.


    The worldly distance with him shrunk as the years went by. It had been tormenting my heart for a long time. Even right now. However¡ª


    ¡ªthere was also a person like Lionel; who could innocently laugh like this, even though this was our first meeting.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know anything about me.


    Even though he had a shorter life and less memories compared to me¡­


    What a wonderful thing this is¡­


    ¡°Amelia is amazing.¡± He suddenly spoke.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Even in this kind of situation, you can still laugh.¡±


    Genuinely amazed, his gentle eyes stared at me.


    Hearing his words shocked me.


    ¡ªI was laughing¡­?


    ¡°Hahaha, so you didn¡¯t even realize it, huh?¡± He laughed. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad thing, though. Say, Amelia, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡ªmeal. That was right. I hadn¡¯t eaten anything but lunch since yesterday. When I remembered, I was suddenly assaulted by fierce hunger.


    At this point, I don¡¯t care anymore¡ªI shall accept his kind offer.


    I followed him and entered the dining room. The first thing that greeted my sight was a set of heavy armor hanging on the wall.


    ¡°¡ª!¡± I finally noticed the reason behind this man¡¯s strange vibe.


    From the scenery of the garden, I couldn¡¯t determine whether or not the owner of this house was an aristocrat¡ªyet, it was certain they had good fortune. However, the furniture in the room was very simple and the decorations in the hallway were minimal.


    Lionel also neither excluded the air of nobility¡ªwhether or not it was a good thing.


    Now I knew why¡ªthis was a knight¡¯s mansion.


    We arrived at the table.


    There were already two dishes on the table. Bread, eggs, salad, soup, and several fruits were also served. It was a classic breakfast that somehow felt very nostalgic to me.


    For some reason, it looked more colorful than the dishes that I usually ate back home.


    ¡ªI¡¯m quite hungry.


    ¡°I hope it suits your tongue.¡±


    He sat across from me. He poured water into the glass by himself.


    ¡°Ah, would water be good enough for you? There¡¯s also milk, if you want.¡±


    I politely turned down the offer and received the glass of water. The transparent liquid that swayed inside the well-polished glass made me thirsty.


    He laughed when he noticed the way I stared into the glass.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    After hearing his words, I drank the entire glass.


    It was around 9.30 am.


    ¡°Soon, the time will arrive.¡± Lewis checked his pocket watch and muttered to himself.


    Lewis was in an alley by the side of a mansion. The roads were paved with white cobblestones and lined with houses. Carriages and people passed. To not get caught in the crowd, Lewis put his back against the wall. He eyed a certain mansion.


    As soon as he arrived, Lewis managed to locate the mansion where Amelia was brought. He monitored it all night. Only one street doctor went in and out of the mansion last night. After that, there was no sign of activity. Thus, Lewis concluded that Amelia suffered no major injuries.


    Lewis also received information that only the second son of Raymond McLean¡ªthe mansion¡¯s owner¡ªLionel Mclean, along with his servants, were in the mansion. McLean and his wife were on a vacation, while Lionel¡¯s brother had already moved to the Capital to start a new life with his family.


    Lionel was an 18 year old who had just graduated from the knight training school. According to what he had heard from people of this neighborhood, he was a bright, clever, and kind-hearted young man.


    For now, Lewis decided to stay put.


    After some time, a white owl slowly descended towards Lewis.


    The owl¡¯s flapping ruffled Lewis¡¯ black hair. It perched on Lewis¡¯ left arm, bathing in the morning sun. A small scroll was attached to its leg.


    This was the reply to Lewis¡¯ letter last night detailing Amelia¡¯s whereabouts. It was probably from William.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lewis removed the letter from the owl¡¯s leg and opened it.


    <<No problem here. The Count will wait for you. You can make use of my name. Contact me as soon as you confirm Amelia¡¯s safety.


    -W>>


    A faint smile appeared on Lewis¡¯ face as he finished the brief letter.


    ¡ªthen, he crumpled the letter and torn it, destroying the evidence.


    ¡°¡ªwait on top.¡± Lewis commanded so and raised his left arm. With the signal, the owl flew back again.


    Lewis confirmed with his own eyes that the owl had disappeared from view.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time.¡±


    Lewis began to walk. His beautiful face became even more so because of his apparent joy.

 Chapter 33 - Lewis’ Confession (3)

    We continued to eat.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You did mention your house is in the capital city. I¡¯m sure your family is worried about you.¡± While saying that, Lionel smiled gently.


    ¡°I have to go out later, so I¡¯d like you to take a good rest here today. I¡¯ll take you to the capital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    He would send me all the way to the capital?


    I felt fortunate, but at the same time, guilty. He didn¡¯t need to go through all that trouble just for me¡­


    That said, I really appreciated that. I found no other reason to reject such kind offer¡ªthus, I kept smiling.


    He seemed to have read my mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I belong to the Knights, and I have lived in Capital¡¯s dormitory for approximately half a week. It already feels like my second home.¡± He laughed with a worry-free smile.


    In the next moment, I heard a calm voice say, ¡°Excuse me.¡± A man in his forties, with a mustache¡ªprobably this mansion¡¯s butler¡ªentered the room.


    ¡°Stewart, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lionel frowned a little.


    The butler approached and whispered something to Lionel.


    ¡°¡ªhuh?¡± Lionel¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°¡ªfor the time being, the guest room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He instructed something to the butler¡ªStewart¡ªand Stewart left the room quietly while lowering his head.


    Looking at those two, I had already gotten an inkling of what happened¡ª


    ¡ªit seems that someone has arrived to escort me home.


    Lionel then asked me, looking a little tense.


    ¡°Amelia¡ªyou¡¯re the Count¡¯s daughter? It seems that someone arrived just now, claiming to be your servant. Do you know someone named Lewis?¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    To that question, I was slightly speechless.


    ¡ªas expected¡­ Lewis came.


    Somehow, I had already guessed he would be the one to pick me up. I never expected him to arrive this fast, though. From where did his source of information come from? Or, did it have something to do with his power?


    He might be planning to do something to me here, considering that he came alone.


    The underlying question about why he was looking for me this entire time, I would get the answer today.


    At the same time, the current situation was also beneficial for me. This way, I could talk privately with him without anyone else batting an eye¡­


    ¡ªI can¡¯t speak, though.


    While thinking about that, I took the pen and the notebook¡ªI smiled at Lionel, intending to apologize.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve revealed it sooner. I just didn¡¯t want to create a fuss, since I¡¯m indeed the Count¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Seeing my letter, he looked a little embarrassed, but also happy.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s the truth, huh¡­ I¡¯m really surprised.¡±


    I wrote again.


    ¡°I truly wish that you would keep calling me Amelia.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡± His eyes widened at my words. He stuttered at first, but his face soon was filled with smile again.


    ¡°Yes! That sounds good! You also mustn¡¯t hesitate to call my name, Amelia!¡±


    His bright expression, like the sun, warmed my heart.


    I entered the guest room with Lionel.


    My gaze met with Lewis almost immediately. When he confirmed my figure, he stood up from the sofa. He looked relieved.


    ¡­Is it genuine, or is it only acting on his part? Who knows?


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Lewis nodded and approached me with a reverent attitude. When he was right in front of me¡ªwho would¡¯ve guessed?¡ªhe immediately kneeled before me.


    ¡°All this time, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Amelia-sama¡­ I couldn¡¯t stare at these hands, which failed to save Amelia-sama¡­ I truly regret it. I¡¯ve already heard it from William-sama. Forgive my powerlessness¡­ for you to be safe and standing in front of me like this, I really, truly¡­ am glad.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ voice wavered as he spoke. He didn¡¯t dare raise his face.


    ¡°¡ª¡± I was truly amazed at his conduct.


    What¡¯s his intention behind this? I can¡¯t guess at all.


    Besides, I wasn¡¯t his master. It didn¡¯t matter even if I was William¡¯s fianc¨¦e. He didn¡¯t have any reason to do this. This was absolutely unnecessary¡ªwhat is this? He¡¯s being creepy¡­


    ¡­Well. He probably wanted to show off his loyalty, and at the same time, the Marquis¡¯ grandeur to me.


    ¡°¡­¡± I stared at Lewis, whom was still kneeling in front of me.


    ¡ªwell, if this was the way you wanted to do it, then sure. Two people could play this game. I could use this to my advantage.


    With a tender smile on my face, I gently put my hand on Lewis¡¯ trembling shoulders.


    ¡°Amelia-sama¡­¡± He slowly lifted his face. I stare straight to his eyes, and gently shook my head.


    ¡ªdon¡¯t make that kind of face, you¡¯re not in the wrong¡ªwas what I wanted to convey.


    He probably understood the meaning behind my gesture. I was surprised by my own heart¡ªwhich was telling me that this was Lewis¡¯ real feelings.


    ¡°Amelia-sama, but, your voice¡­?¡± Stunned, he muttered.


    Oh? I didn¡¯t expect him to be surprised. I smiled at him again.


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    His eyes shook. For just a moment, I caught a glimpse of his distorted face.


    Lewis quickly turned away from me¡ªin a mere second, his face reverted back to that of a considerate attendant once again. His eyes prevented me from seeing his true feelings.


    Lewis stood up quietly, without saying anything. Finally, pretending to just noticed Lionel¡ªwhom was just standing beside me¡ªhe lowered his head.


    ¡°Lionel McLean. Thank you very much for rescuing Amelia-sama. No words could express my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°¡ªno, it¡¯s no problem at all. It¡¯s nothing big. After all, it¡¯s only natural to help those in need.¡±


    Lionel was baffled by Lewis¡¯ attitude.


    ¡ªwell, that was only natural. Regardless of whether or not I was his master, to kneel before me just like that in public¡­


    ¡°No, it¡¯s certainly an amazing feat. By all means, my Master would like to thank you directly.¡±


    Lionel became even more confused.


    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah, who¡¯s your Master, Lewis? I heard from the butler that you¡¯re linked with the Count¡­¡±


    Side glancing at both of them, I finally understood what Lewis wanted to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the late introduction. I¡¯m the one serving the Marquis of Winchester. This lady is the daughter of Count Southwell, and also the fianc¨¦e of the Earl of Falmouth, William Cecile¡ªthe son of Marquis Winchester.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    That sure was a lot to be taken in at once. Lionel was unable to speak a word.


    He probably never thought of me being the fianc¨¦e of the Marquis¡¯ son. I was guessing that he was under pressure right now, with such powerful names being casually thrown at him. Marquis, Earl¡ªthey both had status that absolutely exceeded that of knights¡­


    Lewis continued.


    ¡°Everything that happened until now was the result of my incompetence. If this were to become public, not only my neck, but Amelia-sama¡¯s future would also be in jeopardy. I¡¯m truly indebted to you.¡±


    ¡ªyes, those powerful names, Lewis wanted to utilize them to silence everyone involved in this matter.

 Chapter 34 - Lewis’ Confession (4)

    I observed Lionel¡¯s expression.


    He seemed to have grasped Lewis¡¯ real intention, too, and wisely chose his words.


    ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s not a big deal. Besides, I haven¡¯t even spoken to Father about this. I¡¯m troubled by this gratitude of yours, which I don¡¯t deserve.¡±


    Lewis appeared to be touched by Lionel¡¯s words.


    ¡°Aah¡­ Lionel-sama, what an earnest person you are! I, Lewis, on behalf of my Master, thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Lewis bowed his head yet again, inciting Lionel¡¯s bafflement.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m very troubled, so please raise your head¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Lewis¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When Lewis slowly lifted his face, in place of his previous intimidating expression¡ªwas gentleness.


    ¡°You can refer to me as ¡®Lewis¡¯, Lionel-sama.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡ª!!


    Said smile startled my heart. ¡­what a friendly smile. What was the need of him showing that to Lionel? What the hell was this guy planning?


    Lionel¡¯s words got jammed again.


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    ¡ªah.


    That appearance of his ¡­I recall it.


    Indeed ¡­ this is d¨¦j¨¤ vu, isn¡¯t it?


    This conversation was similar to with the one I had with Lionel before¡ªas if it was a reenactment. Our statures differ, though¡­


    Perhaps, Lionel too, realized the same thing. After muttering something, he lifted his face¡ªa warm light swayed in his eyes.


    He opened his mouth.


    ¡°Be it Amelia or Lewis, both of you sure are special¡­¡ªLewis, I promise you this; I¡¯ll not speak a word to anyone about this matter.¡± Lionel smiled and continued.


    ¡°However, if there¡¯s anything you need from me¡ªas long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll help you. So, be sure to let me know, alright?¡±


    Towards such words, Lewis widened his eyes, as if surprised¡ªhe muttered.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your consideration, Lionel-sama. Whenever there¡¯s something, I¡¯ll be sure to depend on you.¡±


    Lewis smiled at Lionel¡ªthis time, it reached his eyes. Making him appear both beautiful¡ªand evil.


    My suspicion of him couldn¡¯t help but strengthen.


    The brightness of early summer shone through the window. In one hour from now, the city¡¯s bell would toll to announce the daytime.


    ¡°¡­who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d lose your voice¡­?¡±


    Lewis sighed, gazing at something outside.


    Lionel went out saying he had something to do. He also didn¡¯t forget to remind me that I was supposed to be resting today.


    Hence, Lewis and I returned to the room which I previously slept in.


    ¡°For once, let me confirm this¡ªit isn¡¯t a charade, right?¡± Lewis asked me, while staring outside the window. His tone was completely different from when Lionel was still present¡ªall the gentleness, crumbled.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped, can¡¯t it?


    After all, Lewis knew of my nature¡ªand my ¡®unique¡¯ memories¡­


    I took a pen.


    ¡°Why would I lie about such a thing? Besides, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether or not I can speak, does it?¡±


    Towards my words, Lewis frowned in suspicion.


    ¡°Oh, but I know that doing so will bring forth some advantages¡ªwhich might as well be your reason for doing it.¡± He sat in a chair across the round table. Lewis glared at me and said;


    ¡°Any other problems besides the inability to speak? Anything physical?¡±


    I shook my head. I still had some headaches, but I was recovering. In short, nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, you really should be happy just for staying alive.¡±


    ¡ªwhat is this guy unsatisfied about?


    ¡ªmoreover¡­


    ¡°Are you really glad that I¡¯m alive?¡±


    In my mind, somehow¡ªsomewhere, this question kept nagging.


    ¡°¡ªhuh, well, of course. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±


    Lewis leaned on the chair, both of his legs crossed. Those black pupils of his bore into my face.


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    His lackluster attitude kept distracting me¡­


    ¡­well, of course. In front of your Master¡¯s fianc¨¦, this is how you behave?


    I stole a glance at Lewis.


    ¡ªthen, Lewis burst in laughter. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! Is your impression of me that bad?¡±


    ¡­how brash.


    ¡°I see. In front of William, too, you behave like this. He must¡¯ve had it rough.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Do tell me if I¡¯m giving you a hard time, okay? Well, right now, I¡¯m certainly having a good time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lewis stared out the window again.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m surprised that I¡¯m able to be alone with you in such a short amount of time¡­ Other than that, what else do you expect me to say? ¡ª¡®I¡¯m glad you fell into the river¡¯?¡± He laughed at me, and continued.


    ¡°Yesterday, I¡¯m sure Arthur-sama had told you plenty of things about me¡ªso, anything you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, ask me anything. As long as I know the answer, I¡¯ll respond properly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stared at Lewis¡¯ profile. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying¡ªbut I wouldn¡¯t trust him, anyway.


    ¡ªwell, it¡¯s not like I have any other choices¡­


    I lifted my pen again.


    While Lewis watched me write, the window stayed open. The warm breeze brushed my cheeks, and at the same time¡ªa white owl flew straight towards us.


    Said owl then perched on Lewis¡¯ left arm.


    ¡°Good boy¡­¡± Lewis gently said that to the owl, while stroking its wings with the back of his right hand.


    ¡ªowl¡­


    When I stared at the owl, Lewis noticed my gaze and turned towards me.


    ¡°This owl? He¡¯s my minion¡ªhis name is Benet. The one who informed me of your whereabouts was Benet.¡±


    Lewis then stuck a small, crumpled paper to Benet¡¯ foot.


    ¡°To William-sama.¡±


    At Lewis¡¯ words, Benet flew out of the window.


    I was honestly impressed by the scene unfolding in front of me¡ªa well-trained owl that could fly in the daytime¡­


    At the same time, I was convinced. In this era, nobody would had thought about sending a letter via an owl. Nowadays, there was no big war¡ªit was peaceful.


    ¡ªhence, an owl post was wholly unneeded. Yet, Lewis trained one, and even named it.


    In other words, it could be that he had a long time of memories, too¡­


    When he saw my current expression, he sat back on the chair and smiled.


    ¡°It seems that you do have questions ¡ªwell, write them down, then.¡±


    I presented him the notebook¡ªthere were five questions inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡ªquestion one: ¡®who are you?¡¯ ; question two: ¡®how much do you know about me?¡¯; question three: ¡®why were you looking for me?¡¯ ; question four: ¡®what is Arthur¡¯s power?¡¯ ; and lastly¡ªquestion five: ¡®did you do anything to William?¡¯¡±


    Lewis was surprised at the fifth question. ¡°Why would I do something to William-sama¡ª?¡± His face looked genuinely concerned.


    To be honest, I wrote the fifth question on a whim. I wondered if I could take Lewis¡¯ reaction as a lead¡ªhowever,


    ¡°Intuition.¡±


    When I added that to the notebook, he laughed boisterously.


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª!! Well, well, time is aplenty, so let me start by answering the first question¡ª¡±


    Then, he told me a tale of which I couldn¡¯t confirm whether was truth or lie.

 Chapter 35 - Lewis’ Confession (5)

    35. Lewis¡¯ Confession (5)


    ¡°Our powers are alike¡ªwe both inherit past memories. However, I don¡¯t really remember the past that much. I can¡¯t remember my old name, nor how long have I lived. One thing¡¯s for sure, my knowledge is accumulated from my previous lives.¡±


    He smiled.


    ¡°This is where our path differs¡ªunlike you, I¡¯m not tied down by anything. I was always alone. Don¡¯t get me wrong, though, I do have parents and siblings. However, to be alone is akin to a basic instinct for me¡ªonce I was able to earn my keep, I left home¡ªnever to return. Haha, do I sound cold?¡±


    Lewis¡¯ eyes swayed, conveying his loneliness.


    He went on.


    ¡°In the end, knowledge and experiences are the only things I have. I¡¯ve tried everything¡ªfrom becoming a doctor, a musician, and even a mercenary¡ªwell, that¡¯s in the past, it doesn¡¯t really matter now, does it?¡±


    He laughed sardonically¡ªand suddenly turned serious.


    ¡°Apart from the power to inherit memories, I also have another power. It lets me sense the powers of others.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡­sensing the powers of others?


    Towards my expression, Lewis nodded.


    ¡°There are actually many people in the world who possess mysterious powers. Conversing with animals; foretelling the future; making it rain¡ªthose strange powers that separate some from others ¡­I can feel them.¡±


    ¡ªdoes that means people with special powers like me, Lewis, and Arthur aren¡¯t actually rare?


    It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t aware of them¡­?


    Lewis read my face and answered.


    ¡°Saying that it isn¡¯t rare isn¡¯t really accurate¡­ usually, there would be almost none in a country. Yet, since I can feel them, I can easily meet those people. I try to spend as much time as possible with them. However, no one other than me has memories of previous lives¡ªyes, until I met you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªso that¡¯s what it was all about¡­


    Was that why he was looking for me?


    Because I have the same power as him¡­?


    ¡°Meeting William was actually a coincidence. No, that wasn¡¯t entirely accurate. I¡¯m always searching for people with powers, saying that I met him by chance would be lying¡ª


    ¡ªwhen I first met William, I certainly felt something. But it¡¯s really weak¡ªit wasn¡¯t even his own¡ªindeed, what I felt at that time was your power, Amelia-sama.¡±


    ¡ªor ¡®curse¡¯, I might say.


    It was a curse I never intended to put on William.


    This time, maybe¡­ the truth behind the curse might come forth.


    I listened to Lewis¡¯ story.


    ¡°But, at that time, neither William nor I knew anything about you. All I could feel was your obscure presence, which lingers on William. I keep searching for you, to no avail¡ª


    ¡ªsince then, five years have passed. One day, I finally found you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lewis¡¯ words made me delve through my memories¡ª


    ¡ªLewis and William met when William was seven years old. During that time, Lewis was nine years old, while I was three¡­


    Even five years later, I was still eight years old. Most of my time was spent in my house¡ªmy own territory. I was such an easy target to find.


    Lewis continued.


    ¡°It was during Arthur¡¯s 12th birthday party. Children of the aristocrats from all over the kingdom, whom were close with Arthur, were invited. I was also present because I was William¡¯s attendant. That was how I found you. However, our distance was quite far¡ªI couldn¡¯t figure out your power, or even your name¡­¡±


    Lewis became gloomy.


    Perhaps, back then, he noticed my existence, but couldn¡¯t learn who I was.


    I tried to recall that moment too¡ª¡­


    ¡ªArthur¡¯s 12th birthday party¡­


    I was certainly there. Nevertheless, that day, I avoided people and ran away from the party as soon as possible. Did that mean Lewis noticed me from the very beginning? ¡­In those crowds¡­ how powerful is he?


    Not even I was aware of my power until now¡­


    If everything he said up to this point was true, only one question remained¡ª


    Was there really a need for him to search for me to his utmost efforts, even though he didn¡¯t know what my power was? If he could easily feel the faint trace of me from William, then he could have just as easily felt Arthur¡¯s power¡­


    ¡­Rather than looking for this obscure me, shouldn¡¯t he instead be focusing on Arthur, whom was William¡¯s close friend?


    I pondered so. Lewis replied.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s indeed a need for me to find you¡ªbecause you¡¯re wonderful.¡± Saying that, he smiled. ¡°When I saw you up close yesterday, I could finally confirm it¡ªyou indeed possess the same power as me. But, as you suspected, there¡¯s also another reason¡ª


    ¡ªI realized it when I was by William¡¯s side. I could feel a vibration¡­ from the very core of William¡¯s life¡ªit¡¯s very unstable¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡°


    I opened my eyes. I could already feel it¡ªthis could only be a bad sign¡­


    ¡°This is the answer to your third question¡ªthe real reason I was looking for you ¡­is to cut you entirely from William¡¯s life, for his sake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Towards Lewis¡¯ seriousness, my heart bounced.


    The relationship between me and him¡ªcut it off, he says¡­


    ¡­well, that had always been my intention, hadn¡¯t it? My presence threatened his life; I wanted to free both of us from that suffering.


    ¡ªbut, was that really possible? If it was, ¡­how?


    Lewis nodded slowly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible, however¡­¡±


    Saying that, his gaze quivered for a moment. As if he couldn¡¯t decide on something.


    I decided to wait for Lewis¡¯ continuation.


    ¡ªif it was really possible; if there was a way; if Lewis truly intended to save William from his harsh fate¡­ then, Lewis was William¡¯s true ally, wasn¡¯t it?


    But, perhaps, it was possible that he wouldn¡¯t just tell me. Not that easily; he wouldn¡¯t gain anything by that. I was sure he would give me some conditions before he agreed to help William.


    The question was: what would he demand from me? However, it was also unlikely for him to demand anything difficult¡­ and I no longer had any choices¡­


    Lewis, after a bit of silence¡ªand probably having read my thoughts¡ªfinally opened his mouth¡ª


    ¡°How to help William, and what you must do in order to help him¡ªthere are two conditions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªI¡¯m willing to go through anything.


    I conveyed my resolve through my glance.


    Then¡ª¡­


    Lewis smiled gently.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve prepared yourself.¡±


    On his usual inscrutable face, was a dignified expression.


    ¡°Well, the first condition is, until the time arrives when you have to sever all ties with William-sama¡­ you must never defy my commands.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡ª!¡±


    Lewis¡¯ dark eyes stared at me. They faintly shook.


    The color of those eyes¡­ were probably projected by his loneliness. It came from the bottom of his heart.


    Lewis gazed at me.


    ¡°¡ªswear to me. You¡¯ll abandon everything and leave with me. I won¡¯t tell you to forget your old lover.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    Ever since that gaze of his landed on me, my thoughts had stopped.


    ¡ªliving with Lewis¡­ while not having to forget about Elliot¡ªI wasn¡¯t that lost in touch with my heart to not comprehend the underlying meaning behind his words.


    ¡°Amelia-sama¡­ please¡­ accept me.¡±


    His eyes were pleading painfully.


    As if dreaming¡ªElliot¡¯s facial expression flickered in my head¡ª


    ¡ªand I realized;


    Ahh¡­


    This isn¡¯t a joke, is it?


    ¡ªhe¡¯s actually serious.

 Chapter 36 - Lewis’ Confession (6)

    36. Lewis¡¯ Confession (6)


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer right away, it was as if my mouth was sealed.


    Lewis¡¯ eyes never once strayed from mine.


    ¡ªhe¡¯s dead serious¡­


    No lie could be found in Lewis¡¯ eyes. However, I didn¡¯t trust this man to the point I would accept right off the bat¡­ and I didn¡¯t think that would change anytime soon.


    Me, swearing to live forever with such a man?


    Such a suspicious man, whom I had only met twice, and only knew his name?


    Sweat dribbled down my back.


    I could understand Lewis¡¯ loneliness. I couldn¡¯t erase my previous lives¡¯ memories, as such, I was tied to the past. My heart too, was always filled with loneliness.


    This pain, this suffering¡ªhow nice would it be, if I could share it with someone?


    I thought so many times.


    Even if he loved me, Death would always come and trap me in solitude again. I couldn¡¯t bear it¡ªand at the same time, I didn¡¯t want him to be loved by someone else.


    I hated myself.


    To the point that I couldn¡¯t face my own reflection in the mirror.


    ¡­hence, I chose to spend my time alone.


    I was truly lonely, as if my tears had dried up¡ª


    ¡ªthat may have been the case with Lewis, too.


    ¡­Surely¡ªit was.


    But¡­


    I couldn¡¯t trust this man¡¯s words, yet. Even if Lewis could somehow sense my power and save William, Arthur did told me to be careful of him.


    I¡ªI desperately deflected Lewis¡¯ gaze by lowering my head.


    With one nod, William would be saved. However, beyond that point, my place by William¡¯s side would be gone forever.


    Just like me, Lewis didn¡¯t lose his memory. Even if I die, could I escape from him?


    ¡ªBut still, I wanted William to be happy.


    My presence threatened his life. If no longer being allowed to stay by his side meant lifting the curse¡ªthen, I¡­


    The warm breeze that blew through the windows fluttered my hair.


    ¡ªI must decide.


    I squeezed my trembling hand. Then, my pen ran on the surface of the notebook.


    I presented the notebook to Lewis¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°I accept your terms. However, if William doesn¡¯t survive in the end, I¡¯ll kill you¡ªmark my words.¡±


    Lewis read the notebook, and for a moment, his eyes narrowed.


    However, both corners of his mouth immediately rose with great satisfaction.


    ¡°¡ªFine for me. If the worst were to happen, then I¡¯ll gladly give this life to you.¡±


    His eyes were fierce with determination.


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    Neither doubt nor anxiety could be found in his eyes¡ª


    ¡ªI was convinced.


    Lewis would surely be able to save William.


    Then, I too, had to decide¡ªI had to relent here¡­


    This was my choice¡ªI would accept this fate; as long as William survived, I shall life with Lewis.


    I also stared back at Lewis. For no reason at all, we stared at each other.


    The flow of silence filled the place, reminding me of dim lit lanterns.


    ¡ªthen, the bell tolled, informing us that it was exactly twelve o¡¯clock.


    The bell chimed¡ªas if to bless our cursed destiny¡ªit resounded over and over again.


    Following the lingering sound of the bell was Lewis¡¯ turn of expression.


    ¡°¡ªhence, our promise is made.¡±


    His expression, for some reason ¡­was jittering¡ª


    ¡ªand I soon knew why.


    He stood up quietly and touched the open window frame¡ª


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I didn¡¯t tell you before.¡±


    Lewis directed his gaze at the scenery below.


    His face distorted slightly, seeming sad.


    As for the reason, I could only wait for Lewis¡¯ next words.


    Finally, he opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡ªactually, you can continue loving William, and stay by his side.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    His words were far beyond my expectations¡ªI was shocked.


    ¡ªthat isn¡¯t possible! William will die!


    However, to my gaze, Lewis quietly shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He won¡¯t die¡ªas long as I¡¯m by your side.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words at all.


    I questioned him through my gaze.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it before, but I can also control the powers of others. As long as you¡¯re with me, he won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡°


    What¡­?


    If that was the case, then I could stay with William as long as Lewis was there. Even if my curse wasn¡¯t resolved, wouldn¡¯t it be fine because there was Lewis?


    My blood rose to my head in an instant. Speaking of wanting to save William, etc. etc. ¡ªin the end, this guy was just aiming for me¡ª!


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    Before I could even think of anything, my right hand extended to my thigh¡ª


    ¡ªright, because it¡¯s already used to this¡­ because it¡¯s always being used for this¡­


    ¡ªin an instant, I closed the distance between me and Lewis. I flipped the hem of my dress and grabbed my hidden dagger¡ª


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    ¡ªyet, it wasn¡¯t there.


    When it should had been. ¡­No.


    I bit my lips, my gaze boiled with rage.


    Yet, Lewis reaction was¡ª


    ¡°¡ªdo you hate me?¡±


    ¡ªjust a mere smile.


    A mere, lonely smile.


    ¡°¡ªdo you want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    ¡ªI want to. But if I did kill you, William will die.


    In the end, I could only stare at him.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ then, shall we do this instead? Let me revise the previous conditions.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    ¡°When you manage to find a solution to your own power, and save William¡¯s life, please kill me. That way, I can give up on you¡ªhow¡¯s this? This should be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    As he said so, his bottomless dark eyes swayed madly. It was as if those pupils were ensnared in darkness.


    In that instance, I couldn¡¯t comprehend anything. I just wanted to turn back¡ª


    ¡ªcold sweat broke over my entire body. Even though they say it was summer, I was trembling madly. I could hardly stand.


    ¡°Alright, Lady Amelia, you¡¯ll listen to me carefully. This is my order to you¡ªyou¡¯ll love William from now on¡ªyou¡¯ll deceive everyone around you. Meanwhile, I will get Arthur¡¯s eyes. His power to [look into the abyss] is necessary to break your connection with William.¡±


    Lewis expression went crazy. The black aura that rose from him was so great it could probably absorp all lives.


    ¡ªis this really the aura of a human? What¡¯s the reason for him to go mad like this?


    ¡°Lady Amelia, you can¡¯t run away anymore. This is our destiny. All you have to do is love William with all your heart. As for the rest¡ªI¡¯ll handle it all without a hitch.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ lips, as he smiled while saying so, seemed so ugly and distorted¡ª


    ¡ªthey were akin to crescent moon floating in the jet black of night.

 Chapter 37 - Point of No Return (1)

    Through the thin curtain, moonlight shone into the room.


    It was around midnight.


    A majestic castle soared in the center of Etania¡¯s Capital. Everything in its vicinity was quiet.


    All the servants had fallen asleep¡ªonly guards remained active.


    There was a single room that was paid to be guarded at all times¡ª


    ¡ªinside, between its two inhabitant¡ªa man and a woman¡ªwhispers were being exchanged.


    ¡°¡ªwhat¡¯s with you today? You don¡¯t seem to be in the mood.¡±


    The woman¡¯s ample flesh shone pale in the pale light of the moon.


    ¡°Did anything happen?¡±


    The woman then lied on the bed. With not a single thread for cover, her alluring body was barred, shining as if it was made of marble. The sSweet smell of rose lingered around.


    The woman slowly arose and peered into the man¡¯s face. Her glossy blonde hair swayed¡ªat the same time, the bed creaked softly.


    The man stayed silent, staring at the moon reflected on the window.


    She reached out to the man¡¯s well-defined chest. The faint warm radiating from her touch alerted him.


    As if finally recalling her existence, the man dropped his gaze onto her.


    ¡°¡ªwhat is it, Violet?¡±


    The man called the woman¡¯s name while gently sweeping her long bangs to the side. His silver hair shone blindingly white for a moment due to the light.


    Violet puckered her lips¡ªshe was as seductive as an imp.


    ¡°My, aren¡¯t you a terrible person!? You finally summoned me after what felt like an eternity, but in the end, all you did is stare at the sky above!¡±


    The man frowned at her words.


    ¡°What? Are you dissatisfied?¡±


    The man entangled Violet¡¯s beautiful hair between his fingers.


    ¡°No¡­ But, I heard about it¡ªyou returned home late last night. A maid said it might have something to do with someone¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    Hearing Violet¡¯s words, the man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. However, he soon grinned.


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m not the type to restrict myself! You know that better than anyone else, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The man stared at Violet with a light smile on his dignified face. His fascinating and graceful expression enchanted Violet.


    Then, her plump bosom closed any gap between him and her. Her lips immediately went to his neck, dropping gentle kisses.


    ¡°Fufufu~ you have the most enchanting body of all¡ªArthur-sama.¡±


    As Violet whispered, she left a trail of red marks on Arthur¡¯s body¡ªakin to red flowers blooming.


    ¡°¡ª¡­ah. Oi, Violet, watch where you¡¯re doing it! Don¡¯t leave them in place that¡¯ll be visible to the eye!¡±


    Arthur reached for her back.


    Fine, porcelain skin, like a smooth pottery. A body that didn¡¯t lack womanly charm whatsoever.


    Arthur felt himself gradually becoming more heated; ecstasy made its unsubtle appearance on his expression.


    ¡°¡ª¡­uh, ¡­¡±


    He moaned as he patted Violet¡¯s long hair.


    ¡°¡ªaah, Violet, you¡¯re truly beautiful¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m honored.¡±


    ¡°¡ªyou¡¯re the only one whom I give special treatment to¡ªother than you, no one else¡­¡±


    Arthur muttered so while closing his eyes, as if surrendering to pleasure¡ª


    ¡ªhowever, Violet abruptly stopped when she heard Arthur¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hahaha, you succeed on making me laugh. I wouldn¡¯t do this if you weren¡¯t a prince, you know~!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I know.¡±


    Arthur opened his eyes. His gaze were gloomy.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who dares to talk to me like that, Violet.¡±


    ¡°¡ªfufufu¡ª!¡±


    Towards Arthur¡¯s words, Violet covered her mouth this time¡ªwhile saying that she found his joke really funny.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°This is it for today. You saying those kind of things cooled me down¡ªtomorrow, the sky might split in half!¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    Violet looked up at Arthur and smiled.


    ¡°Love is unnecessary for our relationship¡ªalways remember that.¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou, you truly think this me would confess and say, ¡®I love you¡¯ to you¡­?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze turned sharp, however, Violet wasn¡¯t afraid.


    ¡°No, not at all. However, today¡¯s Arthur seems to be in a daze¡ªand terribly boring, without his usual humor. I¡¯m bored~ what, do you want to continue?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At Violet¡¯s words, Arthur grew silent.


    Then, breaking the silence, was the sound of clashing.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Arthur stared out of the curtain to the familiar sound. There, a familiar owl was perched.


    ¡­that¡¯s Lewis¡¯ owl.


    After confirming so, Arthur quickly stood from the bed and wore a robe. He opened the window.


    The cold night air blew into the room, which cooled Arthur¡¯s passion down.


    ¡°A white owl? What a rare sight¡­¡±


    Violet remarked from the bed.


    Arthur reached for the owl. Occasionally, William would use this to chat with him through Lewis. They would usually correspondence in the middle of the night, when the date was about to change and not a single soul was awake¡­


    Most likely, the content for today¡¯s letter was about Amelia.


    The owl dropped the small letter into Arthur¡¯s hand and flew away into the darkness.


    ¡°¡ªArthur-sama? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Violet inquired, however, Arthur didn¡¯t respond.


    He quietly opened the letter beside the window.


    << There¡¯s something I need to confirm about her to you. I¡¯ll see you an hour after sun rise. Wait outside.


    ¨CW>>


    ¡ªwhat?


    Arthur felt uneasy from the letter¡¯s content.


    By ¡®her¡¯, William definitely meant Amelia.


    Amelia¡¯s safety was already confirmed back during daytime¡ªbut, during that moment, William didn¡¯t say anything, yet¡­


    ¡­is there something wrong?


    ¡ªwhat is it that he wants to confirm about with me?


    Did Lewis instruct him to? Or, Amelia? Maybe both.


    ¡°Arthur-sama, your face is becoming quite scary, you know¡­¡±


    On the bed, Violet casually teased Arthur. She saw him crumpling the letter.


    ¡°Could it be, bad news?¡±


    ¡°¡­no, it¡¯s just a love letter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my¡ª!¡±


    Violet looked surprised and stared at Arthur.


    ¡°¡ªbut, it doesn¡¯t seem to be working very well¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her words silenced Arthur yet again.


    Then, he sat silently on the bed and alighted the crumpled letter with a match that was on the side table.


    Violet stared at Arthur¡¯s back sadly. Then, she put her hands together as if she had come up with something.


    ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s right, let me tell you a classic folk tale to mend your broken heart!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Arthur retorted softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s regarding the white owl! This is the myth that originated from this country, linked to its creation.¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, how cold! Besides, I¡¯m just killing time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arthur sighed.


    What does it matter?


    There was still enough time before dawn. Besides that, he had nothing else to do.


    Violet smiled in satisfaction and told her story to the relenting Arthur.


    ¡°Once upon a time, when this land was still in ruin and uninhabited¡­¡±


    She slowly began to spin a tale with her tempting, silky voice.


    ***T/N: ///fell with a thump on the floor/// Arthur¡­ Arthur is taken¡­ BOOOOHOOOOOOOOOOOOO¨Ct, t, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s T/N, belated GN, BOOOHOOOOOOOOO

 Chapter 38 - Point of No Return (2)

    ¡ªonce upon a time, when the earth still consisted of pitch blackness; when there was still no sun, moon, mountains, or humans¡ª


    ¡ªthe heaven, which was in the skies above, watched over the dark ground. There was indeed a reason for the place to be named so¡ªafter all, it was the only place where birds gathered and sang, where flowers bloomed. The passage of time almost couldn¡¯t be felt.


    However, due to that, the gods suffered boredom¡ªsince there was nothing else to do.


    Finally, the almightiest amongst the gods said¡ª


    ¡®Let¡¯s build paradise on Earth.¡¯


    Thus, seven gods descended onto Earth.


    First, they created the sun and the moon to light the sky. Then, they planted the seeds of vegetation, and along with it, caused rain. The Earth immediately became lush.


    Lastly, the gods made humans and blessed them with love, courage, and wisdom. Thus, human began to live happily and comfortably in the land where the Gods ruled.


    However, some Gods didn¡¯t like the world for they weren¡¯t bestowed a role in the creation¡ªone of them was Hades; the God of Death and Regeneration.


    Amongst the Gods, he was the only one possessing black hair and eyes. His figure wasn¡¯t well received by the Gods. So, he decided to leave paradise and live amongst the people in Earth.


    However, when he finally decided to do so, the other Gods instantly uncovered his plan. As soon as he landed on Earth, he was captured and brought back to heaven.


    ¡ªthus, he pleaded The Almighty¡ªplease make me human.


    His wish was granted, and he became a human being.


    However, cruel reality awaited him on Earth.


    His appearance made him stand out¡ªhe was just different.


    People chased him, thus, he ran deep into the forest. With his remaining power as a former god, he created a human girl. Hades named the beautiful girl, with jet-black hair and eyes, Sofia. He raised her with care.


    When Sofia was able to speak, Hades said¡ª


    ¡°¡ªyou must never get close to people other than me.¡±


    Sofia inquired:


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°Because humans are afraid of us¡ªour black hair and eyes make us different from them.¡±


    At that time, Sofia still didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Hades¡¯ words.


    Then, for years, decades, and hundreds of years, Sofia lived together with Hades in the forest. Sofia obliged to Hades¡¯ words, never stepping a foot out of the forest.


    However, a thousand years later¡ª


    ¡ªa young man strayed into the forest.


    The young man was deeply injured, and on the verge of death. Sofia was surprised when she saw another living creature besides Hades¡ªmostly by the fact that the two looked similar with each other.


    She reached out to the young man, whom looked like he was in pain.


    The young man¡ªwho was momentarily distracted by Sofia¡¯s otherworldly appearance¡ªsoon passed out due to the wound he suffered.


    After a while, once the man regained consciousness, he discovered that the wound which ruptured his internal organs had completely disappeared. The young man quickly realized it was because of that girl.


    The young man returned into the forest to thank the girl. Along the way, he encountered a beautiful lake with an abundance of clear water¡ªhe had heard a singing voice from there. The young man was struck by the lovely melody she sang, which was akin to birds¡¯.


    The young man gently approached the girl and called out.


    ¡°Are you the one who helped me?¡±


    The girl¡¯s shoulder trembled at the voice, but gentle smile of youth soon returned to her face. She had forgotten entirely of Hades¡¯ order.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Sofia unconsciously smiled.


    The young man was instantly mesmerized by Sofia¡¯s smile, and also her voice¡ªwhich was similar to the chime of a bell.


    ¡°My name is Kyle. Can I have your name?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡ªSofia. It¡¯s Sofia.¡±


    ¡°Sofia? What a beautiful name. Thank you for saving me, Sofia.¡±


    Sofia too, was naturally attracted to both Kyle¡¯s strong, dignified appearance, and his gentle smile.


    Sofia asked Kyle¡ªwhat was the world outside the forest was like.


    Kyle explained sadly, the gods had abandoned Earth, war raged on¡ªthere was nothing but endless fighting between people.


    So it turned out, Kyle was a prince in a neighboring country. After the civil war happened, he escaped the kingdom. None of his vassals survived¡ªhe had nowhere to return.


    Sofia took Kyle home. She requested Hades to give Kyle shelter.


    ¡ªto Hades¡¯ utter rejection. Sofia had never seen him that angry before¡ªhe was the splitting image of a wrathful, vengeful God.


    Why did you go against my order¡ª!?


    Hades was aware of it, already¡ªSofia was attracted to Kyle, while Kyle loved Sofia. Both were unforgiveable to him¡ª


    ¡ªafter all, he loved Sofia, too.


    Sofia, whom he created with his own hands, from the bottom of his heart¡ª


    ¡ªHades also understood, that humans were short-lived. Hades, whom possessed traces of the god¡¯s power, and Sofia, whom inherited it, had incomparably longer lives than Kyle.


    At the edge of the lake, Kyle embraced Sofia tightly while uttering to her in the brink of tears¡ª


    ¡°¡ªleave the forest together with me. Together, we can start over.¡±


    Sofia¡¯s cheeks were dyed red. However, she didn¡¯t give an immediate respond¡ª


    ¡ªshe was really concerned about Hades. If she left, Hades would have nobody by his side.


    Sofia requested Kyle to wait a day, and returned to Hades.


    She appealed to Hades again¡ª


    ¡°¡ªlet him stay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unacceptable.¡± Hades glared at Sofia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how short-lived humans are compared to you?¡±


    ¡°¡ªeven if so, I want to spend that short amount of time by Kyle¡¯s side. I¡¯m sorry, Hades, but ¡­I love him.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    At Sofia¡¯s words, Hades finally gave up.


    Since the beginning, he was aware that this day would come. Sofia would leave him. Indeed, ever since he had breathed his own soul inside her vessel ¡­he had understood so.


    ¡°Then leave with that man. But, you must never return to this forest ever again.¡±


    After that, Hades uttered not a single word to Sofia ever again.


    Finally, the day arrived when Sofia would leave the forest with Kyle. That day, Hades appeared at all. He locked himself in his room.


    Sofia, along with Kyle, arrived at the forest¡¯s exit. Sofia glanced back at the forest. It was a very difficult thing for Sofia to leave after she had lived there for two thousand years with Hades. Nevertheless, she had made her decision¡ªshe chose to live with Kyle.


    Sofia was drawn by Kyle to outside of the forest¡ªthen, a white owl landed from the sky upon Sofia¡¯s arm.


    Sofia immediately noticed¡ªthe owl¡¯s dark eyes, it certainly had something to do with Hades.


    ¡ªHades was worried about her, and decided to put a sliver of his consciousness inside the owl to follow Sofia.


    Sofia left the forest with Kyle while taking the owl along.


    Some time had passed since then.


    When the gods returned to heaven, the land that had been ravaged by war soon returned to its lush state due to the help of a King and a Saint.


    Thanks to the mysterious power of the Saint, crops were abundant and rivers never dried. The people of the kingdom lived happily, expressing their eternal gratitude to the King and the Saint.


    However, one day¡ªthe King became sick.


    With all her power, the Saint tried to heal the King, but to no avail.


    ¡­then, the King died.


    Sofia was devastated and cried all year round.


    Sofia wanted to join the King¡¯s side, but, she couldn¡¯t die no matter what.


    The owl, whom had been watching Sofia the entire time, told Sofia that he could grant her wish¡ªI can release your soul, if you want to. Tell me, what is your last wish?


    Sofia remembered the King¡¯s dying wish¡ª


    ¡ªto protect the people of this country.


    In accordance to the King¡¯s wish, Sofia requested Hades for an everlasting prosperity for this kingdom. He released Sofia¡¯s soul, and at the same time, unleashed her remaining power¡ªturning it into a blessing that would protect the country. He himself also vowed that he would protect the kingdom¡¯s prosperity.


    Sofia¡¯s body, which lost its soul, quietly fell into an eternal slumber. The people mourned, but the Saint never opened her eyes again.


    However, even after her death, the kingdom continued to prosper¡ªas the King and Sofia wished.

 Chapter 39 - Point of No Return (3)

    ¡°¡ªand that concludes my story, Arthur-sama¡ª¡­ara.¡±


    Violet wanted to see Arthur¡¯s reaction¡ªhowever,


    ¡°¡­Fufu.¡±


    Next to her was Arthur¡¯s sleeping figure. It seemed that he was having a nice dream.


    ¡°My, what a cute sleeping face he has~!¡±


    Violet smiled, and thus, stroked Arthur¡¯s silver locks. Then, she gently dropped her lips upon his cheek.


    Her eyes, which were staring at Arthur, were filled with compassion.


    ¡°The night is still long ¡­please sleep well.¡±


    She whispered gently to Arthur¡¯s ear, and gently descended from the bed as to not wake him up.


    ¡°¡­Have a nice dream¡ª¡°


    ¡ªand so, Violet quietly left the room.


    When I finally noticed it, my entire vicinity was dyed in black.


    Darker than black¡ªthe jet blackness of an infinite darkness.


    The cold air that seeped through the gaps of my clothes gradually made the hair on my back rise.


    ¡­is this a dream?


    My eyes were wide open, and yet, even after forever, they failed to get accustomed to the endless darkness.


    ¡°Where ¡­is this?¡±


    It was like being trapped in a tunnel¡ªwithout an end nor light in sight. I dropped my gaze at my feet¡ªyep, I can¡¯t even see my own feet¡­


    ¡°¡ªoi!!! Violet¡ª!!!¡±


    I shouted, however, my voice only caused a slight ripple before being swallowed entirely by darkness.


    ¡ªfunny, I should be in the room with Violet right now ¡­how did I end up in such a place?


    ¡°¡­tch.¡±


    The darkness went widespread in all of its glory. I had no choice but to walk¡ªI couldn¡¯t even tell my right from my left. In the darkness, I couldn¡¯t even hear my own footsteps¡­


    However¡ªI wonder why¡­


    I did not feel anxious or afraid at all. While pondering about the reason, my feet never halted.


    ¡ªthen, I recalled it¡­


    ¡­I had been here so many, many times in the past.


    ¡°¡ªright, this place was¡­¡±


    The moment I realized so, the enshrouding darkness faded away¡ª


    ¡ªthen, my field of view opened. In it, was a long corridor with gloomy air.


    ¡°I thought I would never come here again¡­¡±


    I muttered to myself. I looked up at the amber, dull ceiling.


    Nothing has changed since then.


    The ceiling that almost collapsed was supported by numerous thick pillars. Those pillars too looked they could break at any given time. On my right, between the pillars, was a ruined garden that hadn¡¯t been touched in ages. The sky was about to burst in tears.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I just stared at the cold wall that stretched along the straight corridor.


    There were dozens of small paintings¡ªno, hundreds. Every single one contained my own figure.


    How many years had it been¡­ since I last came here?


    ¡°¡­this isn¡¯t funny.¡±


    What a damned place this was¡ªto the point of nauseating me. However, I couldn¡¯t escape¡ªI was unable to do anything¡­


    ¡­even though this was unmistakably a dream¡­


    Even if I desperately wanted to wake up, such thing ironically wouldn¡¯t come true.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I gave up and stared sadly at the garden, which was beyond repair.


    Why am I here again¡­?


    The reason must have something to do with my sub consciousness¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t come up with one.


    While I was ransacking my brain, I sensed something at the end of the corridor.


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    At the end of the corridor was¡ª


    ¡°¡­a child?¡±


    The child slowly approached me, before finally halting at some distance.


    Funny, I never realized the presence, but the child said to me they had been watching me.


    ¡°The garden¡¯s terrible.¡±


    The child laughed and eyed the desolate garden with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s my dream. The garden reflects my rough heart¡ªyou can laugh if you want.¡±


    However, the eyes of the boy who commented such didn¡¯t laugh at all. His eyes were both dark and gloomy¡ª


    ¡ªand I knew why;


    ¡°Hey, why are you here?¡±


    The boy said so while staring at me.


    The small voice stayed the same. Silver hair that extended to the shoulder¡ªone of his eyes¡ªthe right one¡ªshined within the darkness.


    It was unmistakable¡ª


    ¡°I am you.¡±


    With a very calm head, I looked at myself, whom stood in front of me.


    He furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­me?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ whispered.


    ¡°But your right eye isn¡¯t red. Why? Did you hide its true color?¡±


    ¡ªwhy?


    I went speechless.


    Because I was able to control my power? ¡ªor at least I think so, I can only vaguely remember why¡­


    ¡°¡ªright, for a long time now, it has been this way¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh, I see.¡±


    Towards my answer, my old self leaned back dissatisfiedly¡ªthen, his self-ridiculing laugh was back.


    ¡°I wish I could become like you soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His expression was full of contempt and disgust¡ªand they were all directed at his own self.


    It was unexpected, I frowned¡ª


    ¡ªdid I used to hate myself to such an extent in the past¡­?


    I suddenly felt disgusted¡ªthe boy who noticed it grinned.


    ¡°Such a weird face~ Why do you having such a face~? Are you really me? Then you should know my feelings better than anyone else~¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    The boy¡¯s distorted grin and eyes full of hatred were aimed at me.


    ¡°Because of this red eye, everyone hated me¡ªbut now, that you look different from me, did you forget that feeling? Hey, have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The boy¡¯s calm tone gradually turned into blaming.


    ¡°How evil you are. I locked myself away in such a place to save myself¡ªbut you threw me away. Look, look at me. Because of you, I¡¯m all alone¡ªdo you think I find this pleasing?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ are you fussing about?¡±


    Cold sweat drenched my back.


    ¡ªwhat was with this boy? Was this really a dream? Was this boy in front of me really me? What was he talking about?


    I just stood there, dumfounded. Mocking me, he laughed with his red eye glowing.


    ¡°Hey, Arthur, after seeing me, how do you feel now? I¡¯m your darkness¡ªyour ugly, timid self that you desperately try to hide from everyone else.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My heartbeat went rapid. I couldn¡¯t move, as if my feet were sewn on the ground.


    ¡°Arthur, I¡¯m you, and you¡¯re me. Until today, not even a second has passed in which I don¡¯t think of you. I¡¯ve been watching you all the time¡­ From now on, and forever¡ªnever forget that, Arthur.¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut, up.¡±


    His aura gave me severe nausea. At the same time, unnerving pain split my head¡ªmy field of view distorted¡ª


    ¡°¡ªnever forget, Arthur, I¡¯m you¡­¡±


    A Right eye that glowed red. In the sinking consciousness, the vivid image stuck to my mind¡ªwhich I probably wouldn¡¯t forget in any time, soon.


    ***T/N: Prince Arthur, it¡¯s actually easy, you know? You just hafta¡¯ accept that darkness edgy shota version of yourself and scream PERSONAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

 Chapter 40 - Point of No Return (4)

    The sky was immersed in thick clouds.


    Two hours had passed since the sun rose. It was already well over the promised time.


    The castle gate was open¡ªit usually stayed so from sunrise to sunset. There was a moat surrounding the castle, and a stone bridge leading to the city.


    Under the tree on the side of the bridge, William stood alone, waiting for Arthur. He kept glancing at people whom were entering and leaving the gate.


    ¡°¡ªhe¡¯s late.¡±


    William was growing impatience. His expression revealed annoyance.


    Lewis¡¯ owl must had delivered the message to Arthur. Arthur wasn¡¯t one to be late for a meeting. William¡¯s meeting was sudden, indeed¡ªbut, if it inconvenienced Arthur, then he at least could send someone to inform him.


    So why didn¡¯t Arthur come?


    ¡ªdid something happen?


    William pondered so, but in his eyes, the castle stayed the same.


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    William, with his back leaning against the trunk and his arms crossed, furrowed his eyebrows.


    After thirty minutes more passed, William finally saw no point in waiting and was about to return¡ª


    ¡ªwhen Arthur finally showed himself.


    The moment Arthur came out of the gate, he immediately noticed William. He ran to William, out of breath.


    ¡°¡ªyou¡¯re late.¡±


    William gazed severely at the breathless Arthur. Looking at how irritated William was, Arthur turned apologetic.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I overslept.¡±


    ¡°¡ªoverslept¡ª!?¡±


    William almost fell over¡ªafter all, Arthur said something utterly ridiculous. Arthur stared awkwardly at the awestruck William.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    Towards Arthur, who apologized fervently, William felt somewhat strange. Arthur¡¯s usual dignified attitude wasn¡¯t there. William suppressed his anger and asked Arthur.


    ¡°¡­Did something happen?¡±


    Arthur was certainly William¡¯s close friend, but he was still a prince. A prince was taught not to lower himself or apologize to others easily. William understood that Arthur had received such an education.


    Therefore, Arthur usually didn¡¯t apologize to others when there was no reason to¡ªit was in line with not putting himself in situations where he should be the one to apologize.


    But, for such a prince to oversleep?


    William wondered if there was another reason. However, Arthur only narrowed his eyes, denying William¡¯s inquiry.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing, really. I had a nightmare, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°¡­nightmare?¡±


    Arthur nodded slowly.


    His expression was dead serious¡ªhence, William could figure out that it was really a terrible dream. But¡­ only because of a bad dream?


    Arthur¡¯s nightmare cost him two hours of wait?


    William¡¯s frustration returned again.


    William sighed, as if amazed.


    ¡°¡­you¡¯re this old, already, and still terrified of a nightmare? Grow up, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­I agree¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    William was now incredibly baffled at Arthur. Still, Arthur said no more.


    William became suspicious of this anxiety-ridden Arthur.


    William had been thinking since last night.


    The truth of Lewis¡¯ words, who returned alone from Aldebaran last evening. To confirm it, he summoned Arthur this early morning.


    The nightmare that Arthur saw, could it be just an excuse to evade or at least postpone this talk?


    Was Arthur hiding something? Was there something he didn¡¯t want to talk about regarding Amelia? ¡ªWilliam thought so.


    ¡°Arthur, I want to ask you something.¡±


    William uttered innocently, his face not revealing a single emotion. Arthur¡¯s expression mirrored him.


    ¡°¡­what is it?¡±


    Arthur responded with a low voice. His heart was full of anxiety regarding Lewis. After all, he was only assuming the reason for William¡¯s call¡ªLewis must be involved in this¡ªother than that, he knew nothing.


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    The two stared at each other for a moment.


    William was relieved that Arthur had switched back to his dignified aura, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known how to act.


    William stared at Arthur.


    ¡°Listen to every single one of my words¡ªback then, when we went to the lake, you were alone with Amelia for some time. What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    William¡¯s jade eyes glared straight at Arthur. The hues were tinted with anger, which confused Arthur.


    ¡°Why would you ask me such a thing?¡±


    Arthur interjected, but William dismissed him.


    ¡°Answer my question¡ªor, could it be, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t want me to hear?¡±


    William¡¯s glare turned sharper. His suspicion of Arthur, which were reflected in his eyes, grew intense.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    Arthur reflexively avoided William¡¯s gaze¡ªotherwise, I would be able to read his thought.


    However, his gesture only convinced William that he was hiding something.


    William narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Arthur, what a hell of a thing you¡¯ve done. For a long time, I¡¯ve always been amazed at how expert of a player you are¡ªbut this time, you¡¯ve crossed the line.¡±


    When William said that in an ice-cold voice, his eyes were full of disdain¡ªhowever, Arthur couldn¡¯t comprehend them.


    ¡°¡ªwhat are you talking about right now?¡±


    Arthur asked William, but his question no longer reached him. William had snapped completely.


    ¡°¡ªyou¡¯re still trying to find your way out of this¡ª?! Because of you, Amelia lost her voice! She had directly told Lewis that! She didn¡¯t fall into the river by accident¡ªshe jumped of her own will! Carla said so while apologizing! Because of you, Amelia was going to die!¡±


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    William¡¯s unexpected story made Arthur speechless. His back was immediately drenched with cold sweat.


    ¡°Look at yourself in the mirror! You¡¯re this kingdom¡¯s prince! If she was just some other woman, I wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid to your hobby! But she¡¯s different! I certainly don¡¯t love her, and you noticed that, didn¡¯t you!? That¡¯s why you laid your hands on her! It¡¯s unforgiveable! You must never touch her!¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    Arthur¡¯s face distorted because of William¡¯s words. Deep darkness welled within his heart¡ª


    ¡ªboth Lewis and Amelia; they had joined hands and deceived William!


    However, Arthur also knew that his words would never reach William. He couldn¡¯t say anything further to William.


    ¡°¡ªArthur, from your perspective, it might have been an exciting game. Why, isn¡¯t she the Count¡¯s daughter? Yet, they are still this kingdom¡¯s foundation! If the Marquis¡¯ future wife¡¯s reputation is soiled, it would surely incur her father¡¯s wrath!¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    Certainly, what William had just said was the truth¡ªhowever, it was a false truth fed upon William by Lewis and Amelia. However, revealing so would ultimately lead to his own power being known.


    ¡­I can¡¯t say that. He must not know about it.


    Arthur bit his lips.


    William misunderstood that and had a self-depreciating smile on him.


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t report you to the Count. This is my responsibility. It was because I wasn¡¯t by her side at that time. I¡¯m going to pick up Amelia with Lewis. But, never get close to her again. If you ever show up before her, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    William glared at Arthur without any hesitation, for a second, it was as if his jade eyes had turned dark¡ª


    ¡ªArthur felt that he had caught a glimpse of Lewis himself in those eyes.

 Chapter 41 - Point of No Return (5)

    41. Point of No Return (5)


    ¡°¡ªam-sama, William-sama¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    William was awakened by a loud call.


    When he lifted his face, he was sitting in a carriage. Beside him was Lewis who stared at him in concern.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t even halfway there, yet¡­ Do you feel terrible? I¡¯m sorry, I should¡¯ve prepared a better carriage.¡±


    Lewis moved his gaze to the outside scenery.


    It had been one hour since they left Etania. It was about time for the forest and lake they visited the other day to come into view.


    Lewis probed if William had motion sickness, but William only shook his head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡ªor rather, I¡¯m worried about the fact that we¡¯ll be using this carriage to transport Amelia home. Will she be alright?¡±


    William laughed with self-ridicule. Lewis sensed that it had something to do with Arthur. Lewis narrowed his eyes and stared at William.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡±


    Lewis sounded tormented.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? It was me who ordered for the carriage.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lewis¡¯ serious expression immediately told William of what he was really saying. Lewis also looked sad.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s alright. Sooner or later, I knew this would happen. After all, my relationship with Arthur has been estranged for a while, now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Contrary to his words, William seemed to be thinking a lot about it.


    William slowly dropped his gaze at his feet.


    ¡°¡­Who would¡¯ve thought?¡±


    William muttered. He looked anguished, which was quite unusual for him.


    William was in dilemma¡ªI couldn¡¯t¡ªI don¡¯t want to believe it.


    Lewis said that Arthur had humiliated Amelia.


    ¡°William-sama¡­¡±


    Lewis stared at his Master¡ªat this moment, it was as if William¡¯s pain was his own.


    Lewis slowly opened his mouth, as if pleading.


    ¡°William-sama, I¡¯m entirely responsible for this. If I didn¡¯t recommend Amelia-sama to you, then none of this would¡¯ve happened. It¡¯s my fault that she lost her voice¡ªit¡¯s also my fault that you fought with Arthur-sama. So please, don¡¯t look like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lewis.¡±


    ¡°I beg of you. Such a face doesn¡¯t suit you. You must stay strong. After all, right now, Amelia-sama is hurt. Yesterday, when I saw her, she definitely smiled at me¡ªhowever, no trace of her dignified strength could be seen.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ eyes swayed.


    ¡°William-sama won¡¯t love her, I know that well. She also doesn¡¯t love you. This entire marriage is just a contract¡ªhowever, only you, William-sama, only you can stand beside her and protect her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Listening to Lewis, William¡¯s eyes widened.


    He was convinced¡ªLewis¡¯ gaze held strong feelings for Amelia. When Amelia fell into the river the other day, Lewis was also upset like never before.


    ¡°¡­Lewis, you love her.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    William said that with a severe expression.


    Lewis¡¯ expression quickly went taut¡ªit appeared that he never wanted to be told that.


    ¡°From when?¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    Lewis stayed silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not blaming you.¡±


    William still looked grim, but he tried to appear as gentle as possible.


    Lewis finally answered, his voice was so low¡ª


    ¡°¡ª¡­since ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°¡ªTEN YEARS AGO¡ª!?¡±


    William suddenly screamed at Lewis.


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯ve known her for ten years¡­? Then, could it be, the reason that you picked her as my fianc¨¦e¡­¡±


    William realized the possibility and his eyebrows furrowed again. Lewis squeezed out his words, expecting such a reaction from his Master.


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m sorry, William-sama. I have no right to involve you in my personal affairs¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­I really wanted to get closer to her¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lewis¡¯ eyes finally met with William again. However, William found difficulty in thinking when he saw how serious Lewis was.


    ¡°Does, does she know about it?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told her.¡±


    ¡°No, not that! I¡¯m one hundred percent sure you haven¡¯t! What I¡¯m asking is, is she aware of your feelings?¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    Lewis was at lost for words.


    William sighed.


    ¡°Honestly, be it you, or Arthur¡ªboth of you are troublesome¡­¡±


    William finally seemed to give up. He put his hand on his forehead and closed his eyes with severe expression. Then, he frantically shook his head.


    ¡°This is bad. Very, very bad. Amelia told me that night, in the evening ball, that she had a man she loved in the past. She said she couldn¡¯t forget him, hence, she didn¡¯t want to be with anyone else. Before officially getting engaged, she stated her condition¡ªI must never fall in love with her. I haven¡¯t broke the oath, but¡­¡±


    William was worried.


    ¡ªthere must had been something else she wanted to convey.


    She probably didn¡¯t want to be intimate with anyone other than her past lover. In other words, for the engagement to ensue, she made an oath to protect her own chastity. ¡­but, Arthur hurt her.


    Arthur was his friend¡ªand Lewis, whom was his attendant, loved Amelia.


    ¡­He had no doubt every ounce of this was William¡¯s responsibility.


    If she found out about this, the engagement would be finished for sure.


    Which was a problem. If his¡ªthe Marquis¡¯¡ªengagement was broken, it would tarnish his reputation severely. The reason she lost her voice must had been because of Arthur¡­ In order to avoid the worst possible scenario¡­


    ¡°¡ªit seems that my only option left is to beg Lady Amelia for forgiveness¡­¡±

 Chapter 42 - Point of No Return (6)

    It started to rain.


    Droplets of water fell from the sky, before shattering from their collision with the earth.


    ¡­there was no sound, only silence.


    I was staring at the dark, hazy sky from the window. The sky was crying¡ª¡­just like my heart.


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    It was almost time for William to pick me up. However, my determination was wavering. I couldn¡¯t still my heart.


    The entire night, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Lewis¡¯ words. What am I to do¡­?


    ¡­To love William, and let him return my love¡­


    Lewis had instructed so. Without giving any reason why. He only said that it would save William¡ªand that was it.


    However, the hardest thing for me was to forget the possibility of William dying¡­


    ¡­I wanted to be loved by him again.


    I had been chasing for Elliot¡¯s soul for hundreds of years. So that I could be reunited with him again¡ªbut that never happened.


    Then, I gave up¡ªor at least, tried to.


    No matter what method I used to kill these feelings, my heart rebounded. In the end, I couldn¡¯t stop yearning for him. I kept fooling myself¡ªsaying things like, ¡®it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me as long as he lives.¡¯


    The truth was, even now, I was still madly in love with him.


    I asked myself¡ªdo you want to be loved by him again?


    ¡ªI loved William¡ªno, Elliot¡¯s soul whom resided within him. Once again, I could openly love him¡­ it was too wonderful of a story, I almost suspected it was a dream.


    However, when that actually came true, and the curse was thereby lifted¡ª


    ¡ªLewis and I would shake hands, and laugh by each other¡¯s side, is what I hoped¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªbut, such thing absolutely wasn¡¯t allowed. After William was saved, I had to kill Lewis. That was the condition.


    I had killed many¡ªI wouldn¡¯t deny that. Even if I tried to justify that it was to save William¡ªin the end, my actions were self-serving.


    ¡ªhowever,


    Lewis knew it. That I couldn¡¯t kill him. I also couldn¡¯t kill myself, since I lived for William.


    Thus, we reached a compromise¡ªafter William¡¯s curse was lifted, I would leave with Lewis.


    Then why ¡­why should William and I love each other?


    How am I supposed to love him wholeheartedly, when I knew that in the end, an excruciatingly inevitable farewell would arrive?


    That was too sad, to the point of being unbearable¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But, I had no other choice. Since he had already stated his conditions to ultimately save William¡ª


    ¡ªloving him was actually really easy. Because I had never really forgotten him for even a moment¡ªnot even once in the last thousand years¡­


    ¡­nevertheless, once William¡¯s curse was lifted, I had to leave his side with Lewis.


    ¡­I don¡¯t want that, no, I absolutely hate that!!!


    I wanted to be loved, I wanted to be loved by that person no matter what!


    I wanted to be embraced by him; to be called lovingly by him¡ª


    ¡ªthat could happen. That would happen¡ª


    ¡ªhowever, when that happened, it would also conclude my time with him.


    ¡­What do I do!? What am I supposed to do¡ª!?


    I want to run away from here¡ªor, I could also escape by dying¡­


    It would severe my connection with that person¡ªbut, it would also mean not being able to see him again¡­


    ¡ªindeed, more or less so. The real question is¡ªam I willing to throw everything away?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My heart was wailing. It was gradually painted black by despair¡ªI didn¡¯t want to think about anything anymore¡­


    My old memories resurfaced¡ª


    ¡ªmy dear, beloved, Elliott. He was calling me¡­


    ¡­His tenderness¡­


    ¡ªI wanted to see Elliott again¡­


    The moment I thought so, I saw my own reflection in the window¡ª


    ¡ªI looked completely miserable.


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    When I noticed that, my fist had already swung to the glass¡ª


    ¡ªthe loud sound of glass shattering was instantly heard.


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    ¡ªIs that me?


    ¡ªNo way,


    ¡ªAbsolutely NO WAY that¡¯s me!


    ¡ªThat isn¡¯t me! Or at least, not the current me!


    ¡ªI¡¯m no longer weak, unlike before!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Droplets of red flowed down my right hand, staining the floor one after another¡ªit was as if red petals were scattered. However, I was too preoccupied to be concerned about that.


    My right hand was severely wounded by the broken glass. The blood wouldn¡¯t stop flowing, however, none of the glass pieces entered.


    ¡ªI felt sick.


    Why did I look as weak as my past-self?


    ¡­Am I still confined in the past?


    I don¡¯t want to remember.


    I didn¡¯t want to remember that day ever again.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    I uttered a soundless cry.


    Don¡¯t think about it. Absolutely never let yourself remember about that day again¡­!


    Screaming might be able to redirect my mind.


    Yet, it didn¡¯t happen¡ª


    ¡ªand the memory of that day finally resurfaced, even more vivid than before.


    ¡­yes, that day¡ª


    ¡ªthat day when Elliot was killed in front of me.


    Trying to save me, he died.


    ¡­No, no¡­!!


    I don¡¯t want to remember¡ª!!


    I was crouching¡ªmy head was in my hands. However, that didn¡¯t stop the memory from reappearing.


    ¡ªsorrowful cries; screaming, pleading¡­


    ¡ª¡­¡°Stop!!! Please stop!! Don¡¯t hurt him!!! Stop¡ª!!! I beg of you, don¡¯t kill him¡ª!!!¡±


    ¡ªstop, I don¡¯t want to listen to this¡ª!


    ¡ª¡­¡±Elliot! Elliot! Please, answer me, Elliot! Elliot¡­!¡±


    ¡ªthe sorrowful face of a girl, who keep crying and shaking her head¡ª


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    ¡­I don¡¯t want this, make it stop¡ªotherwise, my heart wouldn¡¯t survive¡­


    I had been pathetically hugging my body the entire time, afraid of what kind of memory would come back this time. My body trembled in anticipation.


    ¡ªright at that moment;


    ¡°¡­Amelia? What are you doing? I heard a loud noise¡ªhuh¡ª!?¡±


    The voice of Lionel whom barged into the room and rushed to me finally reached my ear¡­


    ¡­His voice returned my consciousness to reality.


    ¡°Amelia! What¡¯s with you!? Did something happen!?¡±


    I could hear Lionel approaching¡ªhowever, I was unable to lift my face.


    ¡°¡ªAmelia, why¡­! Your hand¡ª!!¡±


    Lionel was panicking. I could understand that without even looking at his face.


    My bleeding still hadn¡¯t stopped¡ªit spilled into the room, onto my hand, onto my clothes¡­ creating a reveling spectacle.


    ¡­ah, what am I even doing?


    Breaking someone else¡¯s window, soiling their room, making a scene¡­ yet, I was unable to come up with anything.


    My body was shaking endlessly. I could barely make out what he was saying. I was also too embarrassed to stare back at him¡ª


    ¡ªand yet, even though he was unaware of the turmoil my heart was currently experiencing, he still took my hand.


    He grabbed my right arm, and pulled me over as I sat down.


    ¡°Show me your wound! Oh, no¡­ this is pretty deep. It must be painful¡ªI have to stop the bleeding!¡±


    Lionel stared at me with a serious and also pained expression. The way he looked at me, it was as if he felt my sorrow and would cry at any moment¡­


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call somebody immediately? Look! If your wound was any closer, it would have hit the vein, for sure!¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    He took a handkerchief from his chest pocked and tied it over my right hand. After that, he lifted my right arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, for now¡­¡±


    He nodded and looked at the chair near the scattered glass beside the window, before turning to the bed.


    ¡°Amelia, just in case, you should lie down. Your complexion is very pale.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªit isn¡¯t because of this wound. However, it was better if he didn¡¯t know the actual reason¡­


    ¡°¡ªwell, then¡­¡±


    Lionel didn¡¯t wait for my reply¡ªhe subsequently picked me up, before approaching the bed and gently putting me down there.


    He kept my right arm lifted the whole time¡ªthen, he screamed out loud.


    ¡°Hey¡ª!! Is anyone there¡ª?! Schwarz, call for a doctor immediately¡ª!! Also, bring me a first aid kit¡ª!!¡±


    He looked truly dignified. From his profile, I caught a glimpse of a knight¡­


    He stared at me with serious, but gentle eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. The bleeding will soon stop¡ªhowever, there might be a scar¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lionel looked sad. I shook my head.


    I didn¡¯t really care about a scar or two¡­


    It was insignificant.


    However, I couldn¡¯t tell him that because I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I kept staring at Lionel¡ªhe smiled softly, reassuring me.


    ¡ªafter a while, I heard a knocking sound.


    ¡°Mr. Lionel, I¡¯ve brought you the first aid kit¡ªsome guests are looking for you.¡±


    Schwarz¡¯s voice could be heard from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Guests? Ah, bring them to the guestroom.¡±


    Lionel muttered. His eyebrows furrowed, it seemed that he had completely forgotten about something.


    ¡°Tell them to wait. I should be finished with treating her wound soon¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªno, please wait ¡­¡±


    Schwarz was about to explain when the door was opened with force¡ª


    ¡°¡ªAmelia!!¡±


    In came William¡ªwhom was nearly blue due to being out of breath¡ªand Lewis, who stood expressionlessly behind him.

 Chapter 43 - Going Back in Time (1)

    As he barged into the room and shouted my name, William who saw me and Lionel became speechless for a moment.


    He witnessed me lying on the bed; tears still apparent on my face. Lionel, with one of his knee on the bed, was tightly gripping my right hand from a distance too close to be called comfortable.


    William soon returned to his senses and sent a death glare towards Lionel.


    ¡°¡ªwhat in the name of, are you doing¡ª¡°


    William¡¯s voice was so low it could be called a growl as he approached and grabbed Lionel by the collar.


    ¡°¡ªwhat have you done to her¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Anger filled his countenance¡ªit was as if¡ª ¡­as if he was witnessing his own lover being harassed.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. William had no reason to make such a face¡ªat least none that I¡¯m aware of¡­


    Hearing William¡¯s false accusation, Lionel¡¯s face also distorted for a moment, but he soon regained his calm. He stared back at William.


    ¡°¡­¡ªEarl Falmouth, isn¡¯t it? You can direct all your jealousy towards me¡ªthat is, if you want to lose your most important thing.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    The aura Lionel had just released¡ªI was truly familiar with it. My entire body shook with nostalgia¡ª


    ¡ªit was certainly the aura of a person that was about to reap a life. William also felt the murderous aura and released Lionel instantly. He took a step back, and then another.


    Lionel¡¯s stare towards William was full of contempt. Without saying anything, he passed by William.


    ¡°Stewart, where¡¯s the medicine kit?¡±


    Lionel called the name of his butler, whom stood in astonishment. Stewart handed him the first aid kit.


    I slowly sat up, staring at Lionel¡¯s back. My bleeding had already stopped.


    I stared at Lewis who didn¡¯t say a word and stood behind William.


    When Lewis noticed my gaze, he smiled¡ªa smile that only I could comprehend.


    A smile that was full of jet black madness, which crept up to his dark eyes.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    His smile let me understand everything¡­


    Everything¡ªeven the reason for William¡¯s appearance, was strange. William¡¯s eyes, which were staring at Lionel, were swirling in deep turmoil.


    Deep conflict undoubtedly arose because of Lewis¡¯ trickeries.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­In just one day.


    It¡¯s has only been a day since I signed that contract with Lewis¡ªand in such a small amount of time¡­


    ¡­everything had changed, by the hands of Lewis, no doubt.


    ¡ªthis whole situation¡­ so, I truly can¡¯t go back, huh?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At the end of my line of sight, Lewis¡¯ lips distorted¡ªah, yes, that was what he called ¡®smiling¡¯. He was jeering at me.


    ¡°¡­Amelia, you should lie down for a bit more.¡±


    Lionel, while carrying the first aid kit, said to me.


    However, I couldn¡¯t hear him well.


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    A noise that was unbefitting to be called a voice leaked out of my throat.


    William¡¯s pained expression was directed at me¡ªthe same thing also applied to Lewis¡¯ distorted mouth¡ªmy heart wailed.


    ¡ªaah¡­ enough already, I¡¯m at my limit¡­


    The moment I thought so, something warm dribbled down my cheeks.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My heart shattered into pieces.


    The wall that I had been desperately maintaining until now¡ªthe armor that had protected my heart was smashed away.


    My weak self¡ªmy true self, was exposed.


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    It hurts¡­! It hurts¡­! My heart hurts¡­!


    Without my permission, my tears overflowed.


    ¡°¡­Amelia?¡±


    Lionel was peering into my face, which was drenched in tears. I couldn¡¯t even see him anymore.


    ¡ªHey¡­ Elliot¡­ Elliot!! Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you here? Why aren¡¯t you here to hold me!?


    As I cried, I stared at William¡¯s face as if to seek consolation.


    ¡°¡ªAme, lia¡­¡±


    William¡¯s expression wavered. His beautiful eyes swayed¡ªfull of conflict and also frustration as he uttered my name with a pained voice. His beautiful eyes, the color of my favorite, deep, forest.


    Oh, Elliot¡­ I love you, from the bottom of my heart, I love you¡­!


    That day, I smiled at Elliot. Despite my tears overflowing endlessly, I showed William¡ªmy true, old smile.


    ¡ªah¡­ what kind of terrible madness is this¡­?


    ¡°¡­Amelia.¡±


    William called my name with a touched expression. That alone made me happy¡ªthat alone I couldn¡¯t hate, because I loved it.


    ¡°Amelia¡­ I¡­¡±


    William¡¯s eyes shook. What was reflected upon them, I wonder? Was it love¡­ or, sympathy?


    But it mattered to me not.


    Even though my vision was tearful, I kept staring at William. Tangled, our gazes met.


    William squeezed his voice out and whispered;


    ¡°Amelia ¡­I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±


    His usually calm countenance was now palpable with remorse. He begged for my forgiveness, however, I didn¡¯t quite catch what he meant¡ªbut¡­


    When William kept uttering the same words over and over¡ªregret clearly dying his tone, I couldn¡¯t help but to cry even more. His words pulled my heartstring.


    ¡°¡ªAmelia, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    William whispered so again, and¡ªwith his trembling arms, gently embraced me.


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    ¡ªthis was what I wanted.


    For my entire life, this was what I had always wanted.


    Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t believe in that happiness¡ªthe same way I still couldn¡¯t believe that I was in his arms right now.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªa sigh leaked again from my throat. It surprised me¡ªat the same time during when I felt pain, I also felt joy¡ªand ¡­being loved.


    William¡¯s voice touched my ears.


    ¡°Amelia¡­ I¡¯m terribly sorry. I wasn¡¯t there to protect you. I¡¯m very sorry¡­I regret for having left your side.¡±


    Ah¡­ how nostalgic.


    Elliot¡ª


    ¡ªmy dear Elliot¡ª


    ¡ªhe¡¯s holding me right now.


    He¡¯s touching me¡ªmy back, my hair ¡­and my heart.


    I love you¡­


    I love you, I love everything about you¡ª¡­


    ¡­¡ªthe same way my previous self-used to love you.


    For whom was this love of mine¡ª?


    I no longer knew.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll never forget your old lover¡ªbut it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s alright. Please¡ªfrom now on, let me protect you. I won¡¯t ask you to forgive me. I don¡¯t mind being hated by you.¡±


    William¡¯s voice trembled from suffering and conflict. His once trembling arms held me tight. It felt very warm¡­ and also kind.


    ¡°Amelia, please¡­ don¡¯t hurt yourself anymore. Don¡¯t cry anymore. From now on, I swear that I¡¯ll protect you. I promise to love you.¡±


    ¡ªoh¡­ what nostalgic words those are!


    The same words Elliot used to declare his deep affection to me that day¡­


    William¡ª¡­ William¡­¡ª!


    Warm¡­ It¡¯s so warm¡­


    This was the warmth I had been yearning since forever. I gave up, thinking that it would never come true. But now, I was definitely in his arms¡­


    ¡­it didn¡¯t even matter that he was lying right now. I could sense that only part of what he was saying was the truth¡ªbut that was fine. I was happy enough.


    I slowly returned his embrace¡ªmy arm encircling his back. I wanted to answer him¡ªI wanted to answer him¡ªthat I loved him, too.


    Then, he stared at my face, looking very surprised.


    ¡°¡ªAmelia¡­ are you saying, you¡¯ve forgiven me?¡±


    William looked at me incredulously. I still didn¡¯t understand the reason for his apologize¡ªbut, I showed him my smile.


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    His jade-colored eyes widened. There was no longer any doubt in them, only seriousness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy. I swear to God¡ªnever shall I leave your side again.¡±


    His declaration reminded me of Elliot again.


    I couldn¡¯t suppress my emotions, and ended up burying my face on William¡¯s chest.


    ¡°¡­Amelia, I love you.¡±


    His voice tenderly filled my ears¡ªthe voice of my dear William.


    ¡ªthe town bell resounded¡ªinforming the daytime. The rain had stopped and the chimes of the bell rang clearly with blue skies as its backdrop. A Rainbow formed in all of its glory.


    It was like a blessing for our reunion¡ªagain and again, the clear sound echoed throughout the room.


    ***T/N: Ugh, I knew she would still ¡®choose¡¯ William in the end. I already knew it. B-b-b-b-b-but why introduce so many other alternatives, then, Author??? Ugh, I still don¡¯t get why Amelia is so hung up over William¡¯s¡­ true¡­ soul¡­

 Chapter 44 - The Turning Time (2)

    ¡°I humbly apologize for my remark earlier¡ª!¡±


    In front of me, Lionel was bowing in a perfect angel towards William, whom sat beside me.


    I was treated by the doctor summoned by Stewart. After that, we moved to the guestroom.


    As per Stewart¡¯s suggestion, William and I sat on the three-seat sofa¡ªthat was when Lionel bowed deeply.


    His bow was so low, I could see his nape. Behind him, Stewart also bowed¡ªeven deeper than his own Master.


    ¡°I¡¯ve acted brazenly towards the Countess¡ªthere is no way to overlook my actions! For that, I must ask for your forgiveness!¡±


    The way Lionel apologized to William, the change from his previous attitude was too drastic. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh¡ªto which I felt guilty after. William probably thought the same. His smile was milder than usual.


    ¡°The way you behave is as if I¡¯m your superior, or something¡­¡± William remarked, while smiling gracefully.


    My heart throbbed when I glance at his handsome profile. ¡­he isn¡¯t smiling at you, you know. But¡­ it had been wrapped around my waist since the time I left the room with William¡ª


    ¡ªyes, his arm.


    My heartbeat quickened as my body temperature increased¡ªhowever, that didn¡¯t mean I wanted him to let go.


    As if making true to his earlier vow, William not only sat next to me, but also embraced me. He stayed by my side.


    Being realistic, I doubted his actual feelings¡ªhowever, when he saw me crying just a while ago, he didn¡¯t deny me. He even said that he would love me.


    ¡ªhow on earth was Lewis able to incite such feelings in William¡­?


    That day, during the evening ball, he had sworn to me, after all¡ªto never fall in love with me, for the sake of the engagement.


    I turned towards Lewis.


    At the entrance of the room, he stood silently. Lewis immediately noticed my stare, and again, smiled.


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    His expression confused me.


    ¡­why, why?


    His smile was completely different from before¡ªthe complete opposite of it¡ªas if he was in pain¡­


    ¡­I soon understood.


    This was probably how Lewis messed with people¡¯s hearts. He made people believe he had shown them his ¡®vulnerable¡¯ side. William might also be a victim of said ploy. Surely, William didn¡¯t truly care for me¡ªhe was just forced do so.


    Whom he truly trusted¡ªwas none other than Lewis himself.


    ¡­what a tragedy.


    Even after realizing this fact, one thing stayed the same¡ªI couldn¡¯t do anything. Both William and I danced on Lewis¡¯ palm. Even when we were obviously being tricked, none of us could do anything about it¡ª


    ¡ªafter all, I had already fallen victim to it¡ª


    ¡ªto the warmth of William¡¯s touch; the thrill in my chest as he embraced me¡­


    ¡­In a way, I also played part in deceiving William.


    William smiled at Lionel as he lifted his face.


    ¡°I should be thanking you, instead. After all, you did save my fiance¡¯s¡ªAmelia¡¯s¡ªlife. I¡¯m truly grateful, thank you¡­¡±


    William turned to me, his eyes gentle and warm. Even if his feelings were false, it mattered not to me.


    I stared back at him¡ªthen, he smiled; a smile that touched his deep, green, eyes.


    After exchanging stares for a while, he turned back to Lionel as if remembering something.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I want you to receive this¡ª¡­¡±


    William took a check out of his chest pocket. Within it, was a large amount of money complete with William¡¯s signature. The amount was¡ªyes¡ªit was that great, someone wouldn¡¯t have trouble living for a year.


    Lionel¡¯s eyes went wide after seeing the numbers on the check.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s! I can¡¯t possibly accept it!¡±


    Lionel immediately shook his head. William acted confused on purpose.


    ¡°You¡¯re unhappy with the amount?¡±


    ¡°No¡ª! Not that¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Just tell me, how much do you want, then.¡±


    William took out yet another check¡ªthis time, it was a blank one. Lionel¡¯s face crumpled up.


    ¡°I, I really can¡¯t accept it!¡±


    Lionel rejected William¡¯s offer. Stewart, who stood beside him, also looked appalled.


    I sighed in my heart¡ªWilliam is exacting his sweet revenge¡­ If my assumption was correct, I should be stopping him¡­ however, I was unable to speak. I glared at Lewis.


    Lewis sighed and approached us.


    ¡°William-sama, do stop fooling around for once, you¡¯re causing trouble for Lionel-sama.¡±


    ¡°Come on, now. Is there any reason for me to fool around? I¡¯m being completely serious.¡±


    ¡°Even so, what you did is still bad.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    William frowned at Lewis¡¯ words, before turning towards me again.


    ¡°Amelia, do you think so too?¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    William¡¯s gaze was both serious and malicious¡­


    ¡ªwhat, what is it that he wants to tell me?


    He narrowed his eyes, and slowly opened his mouth¡ª


    ¡°How much will it cost to replace the window glass you broke and the carpet you dirtied with your blood, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    William¡ª!! So that¡¯s the kind of person you are¡ª!!


    I was stunned by his words. How was I supposed to answer to that¡­?


    From the corner of my sight, I could see Lionel¡¯s expression. However, William appeared as if he couldn¡¯t care less about Lionel.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Lionel, it seems that you¡¯ve misunderstood something.¡±


    ¡°Me? Misunderstood¡­?¡± Lionel appeared confused.


    ¡°This is a hush money. Lewis told me that you¡¯re trustworthy¡ªhowever, I don¡¯t believe in other people easily. The word of gratitude I mentioned earlier came from the bottom of my heart, since you did save her, after all. However¡ªwhatever the reason, the crime of taking away my fianc¨¦ is heavy. I¡¯m saying that I¡¯ll overlook it, under a certain condition.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    Lionel¡¯s face was distorted because of William¡¯s cold voice.


    William continued. ¡°You must receive this, and forget everything that is related to this incident. I needn¡¯t tell you the consequence if you ever dare to speak about this matter, right?¡±


    Looking at his cold appearance, I was equally confused.


    ¡ªwhat is this¡ªwhat is even happening right now?


    I glanced at Lewis¡ªfor a moment, Lewis smiled, his index finger on his lips¡ª


    ¡®Be silent and keep watching.¡¯


    ***T/N: What¡­ what happened to our Amelia? Why did she suddenly turn into this kyakyaufufu female protag? I miss the day when she¡¯s still plotting nonstop and included Hannah (the maid, in case you guys forget) in her ploy¡­


    ¡­and yeah, for those of you who complained about the slow brewing plot¡­ I complaint about the very same thing every 1 paragraph too (bless my poor editor¡¯s soul)¡­ we¡¯re in this together.

 Chapter 45 - The Turning Time (3)

    45. The Turning Time (3)


    ¡­Well, even if Lewis told me to stay silent, from the beginning, I couldn¡¯t speak. I glanced at him.


    Lewis seemed satisfied with my response¡ªthe moment his gaze returned to William, his expression turned embarrassed.


    ¡°William-sama, you don¡¯t have to word it that way.¡±


    However, even after being told so, William continued mercilessly.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re finding fault with what I¡¯m saying, now? Even though you¡¯re the one who¡¯s responsible for this, huh, Lewis? You have a lot of nerve.¡±


    William¡¯s expression was cold.


    I could only stare at him in confusion.


    Lewis was taken aback by his Master¡¯s heartless reply¡ªhowever, this too, was surely an act¡­


    William continued on,


    ¡°Compared to a neck flying, my words are still warm, don¡¯t you think? If you talk back once more, Lewis will be forced to bear the consequence of your crime.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    Finally, Lewis shut up. He seemed hurt.


    Lionel was at lost for words¡ªhowever, he understood that if he spoke out of order, Lewis¡¯ head would fly.


    ¡ª¡­what is their real plan?


    Lewis, what was it that William was planning? Hush money¡­ why is it necessary in this situation? I had to figure this out sooner or later. For now, I just kept observing.


    ¡°Mr. Lionel, as you can see, I¡¯m a busy person. This is a waste of time. I¡¯ll leave this check with the butler¡ªwhat was your name again?¡± William looked straight at Schwarz.


    Stewart lowered his head while answering.


    ¡°My name is Stewart, Earl of Falmouth.¡±


    ¡°Now, Stewart, I¡¯ll leave this with you. Both admonishing and persuading are your duty as a butler, after all.¡±


    William handed Stewart the check through Lewis. It wasn¡¯t the blank one. Lionel watched the entire procession with a bitter expression.


    Stewart bowed again after safely putting the check in his breast pocket.


    ¡°You can believe in this servant. I¡¯m very sorry for all the inconveniences. Also, thank you for your kindness.¡± Stewart replied in earnest, which regained William¡¯s smile¡ªalong with his satisfactory nod.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should be saying that after all the trouble I¡¯ve caused.¡± Then, he stood up, arm still encircling my waist.


    ¡°Lewis, we¡¯re leaving. Go ahead and prepare the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    ¡°Stewart, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t see us off. The same goes to you, Mr. Lionel.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you have to leave right away? I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t provide you with any hospitality.¡±


    Lewis, William, and Stewart exchanged greetings respectively.


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    ¡ªuh, wait, what? We¡¯re leaving? It¡¯s over already?


    I was still stupefied as I watched William.


    Lionel¡¯s face was still bitter.


    In this entire scenario, William was the bad guy¡ª


    ¡ªhuh, isn¡¯t that strange?


    Shouldn¡¯t that role belong to me, the ¡®Ice Queen¡¯? William, along with Arthur, were supposed to be the most popular men in the kingdom, chased by many women¡ª


    ¡ªin the eyes of Lionel, who didn¡¯t know of such a thing, our roles were reversed.


    ¡­well, certainly, the other party isn¡¯t a woman, but¡­


    As the son of a Marquis¡ªas an Earl, was that kind of behavior acceptable?


    William, unaware of my thoughts, kept smiling at me.


    ¡°Amelia, shall we go?¡±


    I noticed that Lewis had already left the room. That meant this was really over¡ª!


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    Unintentionally, I stole a glance at Lionel. He was still staring at William, when he noticed my gaze, he looked like he was about to cry for a moment.


    ¡­he was probably cursing his powerlessness.


    ¡°Amelia? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    William uttered my name again.


    William stared at me, his eyes gentle, like that of Elliot¡¯s. He gently took my left hand.


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    ¡ªwhat¡­ is this situation?


    Not like I could utter anything, though. I had no understanding to the situation, and no voice to utter my bafflement.


    I was stunned, and all I could manage to do was to be led by William. In the end, I left the mansion without saying goodbye to Lionel.


    The muddy ground after the morning rain shook the carriage more than usual. No, it wasn¡¯t only due to rain. Perhaps it was also a problem with the carriage. Well, compared to noble carriages, it wasn¡¯t really bad, in general.


    ¡°Amelia, how are you feeling?¡± William peered into my face, full of concern. This time, I couldn¡¯t put on a smile.


    The carriage vibrated more than usual. I was rendered immobile.


    Usually, I wouldn¡¯t have any problem with it, however, the situation was different. My injured right hand ached with every vibration. It throbbed painfully.


    It wasn¡¯t unbearable, but quite tormenting. Before I succumbed to the pain, I better ask why he treated Lionel that way¡­


    I thought so and sent a glance towards Lewis, whom sat in front. Lewis noticed my gaze and informed William.


    Lewis relayed it to William. ¡°How about telling Amelia-sama the reason for your previous attitude towards Lionel? Amelia-sama seems to be very concerned. I¡¯m also curious why I was forced to put on that show.¡±


    ¡ªwhat show¡­?


    That word returned my gaze to William.


    William looked surprised, then, his lips moved awkwardly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ let me apologize, first. I¡¯ve said something terrible to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How laughable, right? I said I would protect you, and then, I proceed to do just that¡ªyou need to know that at that time, I was upset¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡ªwhy?


    First of all, I need to ascertain the situation first¡­


    As if he could read minds, Lewis added.


    ¡°William-sama, you aren¡¯t explaining anything. Amelia-sama, that exchange happened due to the utmost consideration of taking care of this matter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªtaking care?


    ¡°Originally, we planned for it to be friendlier. Lionel-sama is confirmedly a trustworthy person, and the check was purely out of gratitude.¡±


    However¡ªLewis continued;


    ¡°When we arrived at the mansion, Amelia-sama was already injured. William got upset. The plan went awry. We were so scared of Count Southwell¡¯s wrath. He tasked us to bring you back safely, after all. Lionel also knew of your real identity¡ªhence, massive problems would arise if words were to leak. Rumors are scary.¡±


    Lewis didn¡¯t only appear like he was doing his job as William¡¯s attendant, but also appeared as if he was concerned about me from the bottom of his heart.


    However, he was the root of this all.


    He was the reason for me to be upset. It was very likely William had to take that attitude because of him.


    Hence, that exchange from before, which included Lionel, was probably also anticipated by Lewis.


    I didn¡¯t care, though.


    Because of that, William embraced me.


    He swore to love me.


    Even if it was a lie, I was alright with that.


    Yet, Lionel, who had no involvement in this; who helped me¡ªwas I the reason he made such a bitter expression¡ªwas he just unlucky, or¡­?

 Chapter 46 - Going Back in Time (4)

    I kept staring at Lewis, however, he said nothing more about Lionel. Probably because of his consideration towards William¡ªon the contrary, his eyes swayed kindly as he bowed his head, as if he was conscious of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Amelia-sama. For leaving you after knowing what happened to you, you must¡¯ve been hurt¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    Having said that, Lewis trembled. William consoled Lewis.


    ¡°Lewis, don¡¯t blame yourself. I was the one who originally left Amelia. Doesn¡¯t your leaving Amelia prove the fact that you indeed found Mr. Lionel trustworthy? Certainly, his chivalrous spirit is very respectable. He said, ¡®leave Amelia to me!¡¯, if I didn¡¯t trust him, I wouldn¡¯t just let that pass. Besides, there¡¯s nothing we could do about it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I still can¡¯t forgive myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He even repeat his oath to me¡ª¡®To protect the aristocrats, is my obligation¡¯¡ªthat kind of thing¡­¡±


    ¡°No way, Lionel said that? For what purpose, I wonder? Was it¡­ for my sake?¡± Lewis widened his eyes, seemingly moved by William¡¯s words. William smiled slightly as he answered.


    I felt nauseous due to their interactions¡ªit was because I didn¡¯t know which was truth, and which was lie¡­


    However, one thing I knew for sure, was that Lewis didn¡¯t actually care about Lionel. He was just trying to take advantage of him.


    William turned to me.


    ¡°Amelia, I certainly said I believed Mr. Lionel. But, I said those cruel words to you. I really meant it¡ªit was because I got upset, Lione¡ªMr. Lionel, and you, seeing the two of you, like that¡­ I got so mad¡ªI¡¯m sorry, that was really the last straw¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    William¡¯s gaze was in turmoil, he looked embarrassed after admitting his true feelings.


    I was utterly taken aback¡ªbecause, didn¡¯t that just now sounded like¡­ jealousy?


    But that was impossible. Until two days ago, he thought nothing of me. But, what if it was the truth? What if it wasn¡¯t a lie?


    I stared back at William¡ªhis cheeks reddened, as he turned away.


    ¡°¡ªdon¡¯t stare at me too much¡­ right now, to be honest, I¡¯m confused by my own feelings. I was truly prepared. I thought you would never forgive me, for breaking that night¡¯s oath. I honestly thought¡­ you would break this engagement. Right now, I¡¯m really relieved.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    ¡ªbreak? Did he just say that he broke his promise of never loving me¡­?


    William turned serious.


    ¡°I want you to feel safe. I broke my ties with Arthur¡­ he¡¯ll never appear before you again. If he ever appears beside you, I swear I¡¯ll protect you, so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    I lost my words¡ªfinally, I had grasped the entire situation.


    That¡¯s right. Lewis was targeting Arthur¡¯s eye. This entire situation was his stepping stone¡ª breaking William¡¯s tie with Arthur. It was a good thing my voice couldn¡¯t come out, otherwise, I would¡¯ve screamed for sure.


    ¡­What a terrifying man¡ª


    ¡ªbut, I couldn¡¯t think for long. William kept staring at me, full of determination. He never broke eye contact with me.


    ¡°So¡­ as to protect you, when we return to the Capital, I¡¯m going to meet your father. I want to welcome you to my house. We aren¡¯t married, yet, but it shouldn¡¯t be too far off in the future. I want you to feel at home in my place, first. Actually, I had already received the permission from your father yesterday. The rest is up to you¡ªafter that, I plan on earning your father¡¯s forgiveness, together with you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    ¡­Me, living with him? For real?


    That was the first in a thousand years. The nostalgic and precious days I spent with Elliott¡ªever since then, I never had the chance to marry the person that had Elliott¡¯s soul. But now¡­ I could spend time with William¡­


    ¡­what a dreamlike situation¡­


    However, it was about to become reality, now.


    I was just too shocked to reply.


    William asked me, his smile mischievous.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ you hate spending time with me?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    No way! There isn¡¯t such a thing!


    I swung my head to deny William¡¯s question.


    I was so happy, I couldn¡¯t speak¡ªwait, I can¡¯t even speak, right? However, my heart was beating and my body temperature rose in excitement.


    I felt guilty towards Lionel and Arthur, but I must thank Lewis. Lewis gave me the chance to be with Elliott¡¯s soul once again¡ªthe fact that it was timed and conditioned was beside the point¡­


    ¡­I wouldn¡¯t regret anymore, no matter who got hurt¡ªonly he mattered to me. Too excessive, I knew. But, I couldn¡¯t go back anymore¡ªI knew that, too.


    I smiled with William, expressing all my love.


    William returned my smile¡ªhis face was very gentle. His pupil reflected the color of the deep forest.


    My passion for William overflowed¡ªit kept getting hotter and hotter¡­


    ¡­? No, I feel too hot?


    My field of vision tilted¡ªI fell forward, towards William.


    ¡°Amelia¡ª!? Are you okay¡ª?!¡±


    William held my shoulders, in panic. Lewis touched my forehead, appearing very concerned.


    ¡°¡­she has a fever.¡±


    ¡°A fever¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably because of the injury she had just suffered. The other day, she did have her physical strength drained by that fall in the river.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ words made me recall the event with a strangely cool head. Certainly, the wound from a while ago felt painful.


    ¡°William, move aside a little more.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really too dense, sometimes! It¡¯s to do this!¡± Lewis got angry and pushed William to the corner, while my body remained unresponsive.


    ¡°Excuse me, Amelia-sama.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    I was suddenly rolled to the side.


    ¡°Le, Lewis¡ªthis¡ª!!¡±


    It was William who was the most upset by Lewis¡¯ actions¡­ that was right, because this was¡­


    ¡°¡ªI, I¡¯m giving her a lap pillow¡ª!?¡±


    I was happy¡­ this was a truly happy situation¡­ William was giving me a lap pillow, something I don¡¯t remember Elliott ever giving me in the past¡­


    ¡­no, no, he certainly had. Only once, thought. What bliss¡ªa really commendable decision, Lewis.


    However, William¡¯s shoulders were trembling. Is he angry? Did he hate the idea of giving a lap pillow that much¡­?


    ¡°Yes. So what, you hate it? This is the only way to let Amelia lie down in this space¡ªif you don¡¯t like it, then okay, I can substitute for you.¡°


    Lewis indifferently told William.

 Chapter 47 - Time Went Forward (5)

    47. Time Went Forward (5)


    William frowned upon hearing Lewis¡¯ words. He rejected his suggestion almost immediately.


    Of course, I agreed with William. I¡¯m sorry, but, when I imagined Lewis giving me a lap pillow¡ªsitting down would be a hundred times better.


    Lewis laughed¡ªwhether or not he knew what we were thinking was unknown.


    ¡°I was just kidding.¡±


    As if nothing had happened, he turned his attention towards the outside scenery.


    William sighed, giving up on Lewis. He relented to the idea of giving me a lap pillow.


    ¡°¡­Amelia, it¡¯s okay, now. Just lie down and sleep.¡±


    William peered down at me. He still looked unsatisfied with the outcome, but his faintly red ears conveyed what he truly felt.


    I stared back at him, causing him to blush slightly.


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t stare at me. Go to sleep.¡±


    William turned away.


    Oh, how happy I am!


    Maybe this was caused by my fever. Perhaps I was seeing a very wonderful dream due to how much I yearned for William¡­


    My eyelids closed slowly, thinking about it hurt. However, my wound no longer felt painful. My body was hot, but that was probably because of his warmth. Because of the faint vermillion on his cheeks¡­


    ¡ªI love you, William.


    I gradually fell asleep. For the first time in a thousand years, I saw a very happy dream¡­


    Feeling a faint light, I opened my eyes slowly.


    My field of view was blurry¡­ I saw a brown bed with a canopy. In the dimly lit room, the orange light from the oil lamp danced, casting a thin shadow on the ceiling. This was my own room, which I was used to seeing. A bleak room.


    I woke up and blinked slowly.


    ¡ªsince when was I in my room?


    Until just before, wasn¡¯t I riding the carriage?


    The pain of the wound had receded. My fever had receded. I no longer felt as terrible as before.


    However¡ªwhy?


    I felt a tremendous loss ¡­¡ªwhy?


    Ah, yes.


    Because William isn¡¯t here.


    ¡ªeh? Could it be, all that was just a dream? Lies¡­ it couldn¡¯t be. My right hand was still wrapped in a white bandage.


    I opened the window and saw that it was already dark outside. The kingdom was engulfed by the pitch blackness of the night. In the sky, only a white moon could be seen.


    ¡°¡­Milady?¡±


    The door of my room opened quietly. At the same time, a very nostalgic voice reached my ears.


    ¡°¡­Milady¡ª!!¡±


    When I turned around, there was Hannah, whom I hadn¡¯t met for two days¡ªseeing her like this felt very nostalgic.


    ¡°Ooh, Milady¡ª!!¡±


    Hannah ran straight towards me with tears in her eyes. She strongly embraced me.


    ¡°Milady, oh Milady, thank God you¡¯re save¡ª!!! You¡¯ve returned to me¡ª!!!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s voice wavered, as her embrace tightened.


    ¡°I heard that Milady fell into the river. I was truly worried, how would I live without Milady¡ª!?¡±


    As she started crying, big droplets of tears fell¡ªthey were very pure, as genuine as her concerns towards me. It felt really warm¡­ however, her embrace was starting to hurt¡ªnot that it mattered¡­


    I smiled wholeheartedly at Hannah.


    I decided, I was going to stop with all the pretenses¡ªthen, I laughed.


    ¡°Milady¡­ oh, Milady¡­!¡±


    I hugged Hannah back¡ªher eyes were swollen red. Even if just a little, I wanted to share the pain she was currently enduring. I wanted to apologize for worrying her.


    ¡°Milady¡­ I honestly regretted it. I saw that you were just pretending to like the idea of going out with Earl Falmouth, and I was the one who forced you into it¡­ However, looking at Milady¡¯s face right now¡­ I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s words shocked me. She had mentioned William¡¯s name.


    ¡°Milady was already asleep, hence you didn¡¯t realize it. But who do you think brought you to this room? As you expect, it was Earl Falmouth. He held you like he was holding onto the world¡¯s most precious treasure. After that, he bowed deeply to us servants, and also our Lord.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªWi, William brought me here? Then, he bowed to my father? Even though he¡¯s the Marquis¡¯ son?


    That wasn¡¯t normal. Aristocrats of the higher social status never bowed to those whom were of lower status than them.


    ¡­so I wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    My heartbeat quickened.


    ¡°Earl Falmouth told our Lord, your father, that he wanted to welcome Milady to his house as soon as possible. He swore he¡¯ll never allow Milady be in danger ever again.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡­Is this¡­ a miracle?


    Whether this was a lie or a real happiness¡ªwas God giving me another chance? Was He really giving me another chance to love him again?


    ¡°¡­Congratulations, Milady. Please, be happy!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower. A bright smile like a sunflower blooming in the open field.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll do my best. I shall let that person love me again¡ªI shall see his wholehearted smile once again!


    ¡°¡­Milady.¡±


    Tears trickled down my eyes. I was so overjoyed thinking that I could be with that person again¡ªI didn¡¯t need anything more¡ªI didn¡¯t want anything more¡­!


    I love him. Sincerely.


    This time, I shall surely engrave his warmth into my soul¡ª


    ¡ªthen, I would say good-bye to him, properly this time.


    I shall never forget him.


    I looked up at the white moon reflected in the window, my vision was teary.


    It was beautiful¡ªit was the same full moon I watched with Elliott that day.


    That day, the dark lakes in the woods glistened, each ripple seemed like white snow¡ªit was due to the moonlight.


    His passionate eyes. His heart, his soul, and his embarrassed visage which occupied my mind forever¡ªour burning love¡ªonce again, without fail, I would take his hand.


    ***T/N: HANNNAHHH!!! NICE SEEING YOU AGAIN!!!! You genuinely care about Amelia, after all!!!


    ¡ªeh¡­? I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s super excited about seeing her? glance above and saw Amelia is more excited at Hannah¡¯s mention of William ¡­ok?

 Chapter 48 - Time went Forward (6)

    The faint light in the otherwise totally black room came from the moon.


    ¡ªthis was William¡¯s room. He heavily leaned on the sofa beside the window. A glass of wine adorned his hand as he quietly gazed at the moon.


    Next to him, was his attendant, Lewis. He held a wine bottle while faintly smiling.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work today.¡±


    Lewis said, not sounding genuine at all. Things were always like this with Lewis¡ªhe never attached any emotion to his words. However, William, who felt dismayed about today, sighed softly.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing¡­?¡±


    In contrast, William expressed his honest feelings as he complained to Lewis. He sipped his wine.


    ¡°I should be the one asking that¡ªyou¡¯re only attracting more problems to yourself. How are you going to take responsibility for this situation, now?¡±


    William had invited Amelia to live in his mansion. He wasn¡¯t lying¡ªbut¡­ William glanced at his right hand. He remembered the sensation when he hugged Amelia.


    ¡°How did you know¡­? How did you know she wouldn¡¯t reject my hand? Why didn¡¯t she reject me?¡±


    William had no intention of hugging Amelia in the first place. Indeed. How could he embrace a girl who vowed to never stop loving her old lover? Doing so would only hurt her further¡ªor so William thought.


    Hence, at first, he couldn¡¯t accept Lewis¡¯ suggestion.


    Lewis¡¯ suggestion to hug her and confess his love to her.


    ¡°Answer me. Why did she make that kind of face? Why did she make that kind of face and turn to me¡ª?¡±


    He could still remember Amelia¡¯s warmth. He felt it when he hugged her¡ªa very uncertain feeling.


    William was frustrated by these feelings he had never felt before.


    Lewis appeared to be choosing the words he was about to relay to his Master.


    ¡°William-sama, I still feel guilty towards you. Certainly, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened if I didn¡¯t recommend her to be your fianc¨¦e¡ªhowever, regarding the incident with Arthur and Amelia¡¯s sudden loss of voice, I can only say one thing. They¡¯re just unfortunate events. I sincerely believe William-sama has made the best decision.¡±


    Towards that, William¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he stared and laughed at Lewis. His laugh was scornful.


    ¡°Ha¡ª! What nonsense¡ª! ¡®Best decision¡¯, you say¡ª? ¡®Unfortunate¡¯¡ª? As if I would believe something like that would genuinely come out of your mouth¡ª! I already knew it¡ªit¡¯s all your work, isn¡¯t it¡ª?¡±


    William chastised him and threw his wine towards Lewis. Red wine stained Lewis¡¯ white shirt. Due to the darkness, the dark red stain looked like actual blood.


    However, Lewis¡¯ expression remained mostly the same. His smile slightly widened, as if he was having fun.


    ¡°Do you remember, William-sama? The day you first met me, you were crying at that time.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    William frowned sharply¡ªwhat does that have to do with the current situation?


    ¡°Do you remember our promise? Fifteen years have passed since then. You¡¯re no longer a child¡ªand neither am I.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lewis¡¯ expression changed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to remain here, left. I beg of you, William. I only have one wish¡ªcan you please make Amelia-sama happy? I beg of you, grant me this one wish of mine.¡±


    ¡°¡ªLewis, you¡­¡±


    William¡¯s eyes widened as he heard Lewis¡¯ trembling voice.


    That was right¡ªthat was indeed the promise they made that day.


    That one day, he would surely grant Lewis¡¯ one and only wish.


    William gasped as if he had just realized something. He remembered something important¡ªthe memories he had almost forgotten.


    Then, he uttered bitterly.


    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what your wish is really about.¡±


    A very self-explanatory wish. That very wish was a monologue to Lewis¡¯ life itself.


    ¡°¡­so that¡¯s what your answer is¡­¡±


    William¡¯s eyes swayed in turmoil.


    Heavy and deep feelings, which were like a scolding, encroached his heart.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    William opened his eyes, this time, no hesitation could be found within.


    He didn¡¯t have the confidence to love Amelia¡ªhowever, his feelings of wanting to grant Lewis¡¯ wish was definitely stronger. Such volition could be seen in his eyes.


    William didn¡¯t have anything more to say to Lewis.


    He silently gazed at the white moon¡­


    ¡­as Lewis continued staring at William¡¯s back, his own gaze filled with compassion.


    ¡ªat the same time, there were others who gazed at the moon the same way.


    In a certain room in the castle, Arthur was admiring the pale moon peeking through the open window.


    The room was still dim, only the red flames of the small lamp next to the bed could be seen, fluttering.


    Arthur¡¯s head was on Violet¡¯s plump, rosy thigh. She ran her beautiful fingers through his fine, silver hair.


    ¡°Arthur, it seems that you¡¯re not doing too well today. Everyone is concerned about you.¡±


    Violet uttered, but received no answer from Arthur.


    Instead, he turned over and buried his face in Violet¡¯s belly.


    ¡°I¡­ what should I do¡­?¡±


    Arthur whispered in pain.


    ¡°Why¡­ why did this happen?¡±


    His voice wavered, his usual dignity couldn¡¯t be heard.


    As Violet observed Arthur¡¯s appearance more closely, she gently stroked his head again to console him.


    ¡°Okay, let me guess¡ªdid you quarrel with William?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arthur¡¯s arm, which was hugging Violet, stiffened.


    ¡°It seems that you truly love William~¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, you¡¯re mistaken¡ª!¡±


    Towards her words, Arthur looked up instantly.


    However, his eyes revealed how upset he actually was. Which could only mean one thing¡ª


    ¡°¡ªwhy don¡¯t you apologize to him?¡±


    Violet smiled at Arthur, whom finally met her gaze. However, Arthur turned away once again as he sank his face into Violet¡¯s soft body.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything. I haven¡¯t done anything that would require me to apologize.¡±


    Arthur declared in a clear tone.


    What he said might be the truth.


    If so, Violet actually understood why he was suffering¡ªbecause he didn¡¯t know what he had done, and what he was supposed to do.


    She continued.


    ¡°Still, the two of you have to talk. You won¡¯t achieve anything by running away. Instead, you have to confront each other and directly say what you want to say. Then, surely, your hearts will find a way to each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Violet¡¯s voice was gentle and affectionate like that of a mother¡¯s.


    Arthur stared at Violet¡¯s gentle face¡ª


    ¡ªand was reminded of William¡¯s face, which was full of hatred¡ªand at the same time, Lewis¡¯ and Amelia¡¯s faces.


    The lies from those two deceitful people resulted in William showing such a cruel face to him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Violet, I am¡­¡±


    Arthur extended his hand to the air and entangled his fingers in Violet¡¯s long locks. Her hair, which was illuminated by faint moonlight, glimmered like a star. Beautiful, mysterious, and glossy¡­


    Arthur slowly rose up. Then, as Violet stared at him, he wrapped her in his arm and met her crimson lips with his. Again and again¡ªas if to dominate everything. Finally, Arthur¡¯s body descended on her¡­


    ¡ªquietly, the night went on.


    The clock¡¯s hand that once stopped had finally started to turn.


    Beyond this point, was there light, or darkness¡ª?


    What lied beyond this, was it happiness? Was it tragedy?


    Cursed destiny¡ªcould he¡ªcould she¡ªcould they overcome the hidden powers?


    ¡­no one knew yet.


    ¨CTO BE CONTINUED.

 Chapter 49 - Red Eye (1)

    I could still hear them¡ª


    ¡ªthose unpleasant voices; those voices I desperately shut off¡ªthe voices of those who entered my sight¡ª


    ¡ªthe hearts of others.


    Anger, envy, resentment, and lastly, hatred.


    The castle swirled with those negative emotions. All its inhabitants were twisted, vile¡ªugliness was deeply rooted in them.


    I trusted no one, since they were fake¡ªincluding those that pledged allegiance to my father.


    They were all people who strived for their own goals, leaving destruction in their wakes.


    They were all people who stole and broke other people¡¯s important things.


    The castle was such a place¡ªit was a place where only the strong could survive. The weak were beaten and would be driven out.


    If you weren¡¯t strong, you couldn¡¯t survive.


    Even if you had a strong shield, or brawns¡ªneither alone could ensure your survival there.


    A warm breeze stroked my cheeks.


    I left the room as usual and visited the garden behind the empty castle. There, beautiful white lilies bloomed¡ªthose alone would heal my heart.


    This was the only place I could be myself¡ªsince there was nobody else. The only place I could unleash my true feelings.


    ¡°¡ªI HATE THEM ALL¡ª!!!!¡±


    Be it my mother, the butlers, the dukes, the ladies, the maids¡ªeveryone!


    I sat down on the bed of flower and cried alone.


    I had no one by my side. Here, I was all alone. Because no one would ever look at me¡ª


    ¡ªthey were afraid of my red eye; while I was scared of reading their hearts.


    After all, even my own mother¡ªwho gave birth to me¡ªshunned me because she feared me.


    I remembered that decisive event¡ª


    ¡ªit happened that day, when I was just three years old. My mother¡¯s silver brooch went missing.


    The silver brooch she had received from my father before they were married. Mother made a fuss and had the servants search the entire castle¡ªstill, it couldn¡¯t be found.


    Only I was confused throughout it all¡ªafter all, I surely heard one of the servant admitting, ¡°I have the brooch.¡±¡ª


    ¡ªthen what was everyone else was fussing about? Why couldn¡¯t they find it?


    I decided to tell them.


    ¡ªI still couldn¡¯t forget the face of that servant from that day;


    When I pointed my finger at her, her face immediately loss all color¡ªbefore being dyed by fear and awe.


    That was when I finally realized it¡ª


    ¡ªonly I could heard those voices. The voice of the heart that only I could listen to. It was all because of my red eye.


    The next day, the maid was beheaded.


    My mother was crying, since the dead maid was her favorite. It all happened because of a single brooch.


    In her grievance, she blamed me¡ªsaid I murdered the maid.


    Her sorrowful voice was still ringing in the back of my head until now.


    Four years had passed since then. Ever since that incident, my mother avoided me. To be more accurate, it was making eye-contact with me that she feared.


    The same was true for all the servants. They woke up early in the morning, prepared meals, taught me manners, even riding and sword training¡ªhowever, they never met my face. They never looked me in the eyes.


    Only my father was different. When we talked, he would stare at me in the eye. However, my mother was more important to him, so we didn¡¯t see each other much.


    Now, my red right eye was concealed by magic, and was purple at glance. However, without said magic, it would still be the same blood red.


    ¡ªwhy was I born with such an eye?


    Why could I read people¡¯s hearts?


    I didn¡¯t want to listen to them, I didn¡¯t want to know¡ªso why?


    ¡°Why¡­ was I born?¡±


    I made my mother unhappy. My mother no longer laughed because of me. If only I wasn¡¯t here¡­ If only I wasn¡¯t born¡­


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    Aaah, who was it? Who taught me about the theory of kindness? Who said people had good hearts at birth?


    I was repulsed by others, I had no choice but to isolate myself here. I didn¡¯t believe in love¡ªthere was no way I could. I wasn¡¯t even sure I could love my own self.


    In fact, I really hated myself¡ªthis pathetic, na?ve self¡­


    ¡­if only I could disappear.


    I wanted to disappear, I wanted to just disappear¡ª


    ¡ªafter all, nobody needed me, nobody loved me¡ª not even my own self¡ª


    ¡ªeveryday, I had to escape reality by dreaming.


    Even in said dream, I was alone. I was always alone. I only had myself to talk to.


    But, I had no choice. That was the only way for me to stay alive. Otherwise, I would break. I would go crazy if I didn¡¯t have a single conversation for days.


    Be it those who approached me for the sole purpose of flirting, or for their own gains¡ªthey thought that by just avoiding direct eye contact with me, everything would be fine.


    Fools.


    I could hear everything. I could hear everyone¡¯s voices. The voices of those cowardly vile, hearts who were afraid of me and were just trying to use me¡ª


    ¡ªthey can all just disappear.


    I wanted them all to disappear.


    ¡°Everything in this world, including myself¡ªit would be better if darkness engulfs them all¡­ and swallows everything, into nothingness¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªreally?¡±


    The dream me asked me.


    ¡°¡ªis that really okay? Are you really happy with that?¡±


    The dream me smiled.


    ¡°¡ªI know your true wish. I can hear it¡ªthe cry of your heart.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At the end of the desolate garden, was a dark tunnel. Inside it, was an infinite corridor.


    That was the place I was currently at.


    It was said that a monster lived there¡ª


    ¡ªa lonely monster that appeared in the picture book my mother read for me so long ago, I couldn¡¯t remember clearly.


    The monster that lived there smiled at me with a lonely expression.


    The monster only smiled at me.


    Its eyes were gentle, but also filled with deep sorrow.


    ¡°Arthur, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll stay with you for all time. No matter what, I¡¯m on your side. So don¡¯t make such a face.¡±


    In my dream, the monster laughed.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m here.¡±


    It kept repeating the same line, over and over. Sweetly, stubbornly¡ªwithout any intentions of freeing my heart, which was already within its grasp.


    ¡°Never forget that¡ªI¡¯m here. I¡¯ll always be with you, I¡­ promise¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The monster who gently stroked my cheeks, its eyes never strayed away from my own. Only he wasn¡¯t scared of my red eye.


    Whether or not it was a dream, I kept going to him.


    ¡°I love you, Arthur.¡±


    Because only he gave me the words I wanted to hear. Only him, only in my dreams.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your power¡ªyour power is that of a King¡ªa majestic power only you can handle.¡±


    In front of me, his red eye glowed mysteriously¡ªthen, he whispered;


    ¡°Arthur, I¡¯ll lend you my power. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll destroy all your enemies¡ªall you have to do, is take my hand.¡±


    He extended his pale hand gently. I thought that it seemed creepy, like that of a corpse. However, I strangely wasn¡¯t repulsed at the sight.


    The only thing that filled my mind was¡ª


    ¡ªnow, everything would be a lot easier.


    When I realized it, I was already taking that hand. That exact moment, a hard to describe feeling crept into my heart¡ª


    ¡ªan uplifting feeling.


    Then, I was pulled by him out of the corridor¡ªthrough the dark and long tunnel, we finally woke up.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was the usual backyard. Lilies bloomed all around. They were beautiful¡ªbefitting their poisonous trait, they spread like toxin.


    I reached out to the beautiful lilies in full bloom. A sweet and fragrant smell filled my nostrils¡ª


    ¡ªit was a toxic flower that messed with people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed beautiful¡ªhowever¡­¡±


    A pure, white, petal fell on top of my palm.


    ¡°If you stand out too much, you¡¯ll be plucked out.¡±


    Once I whispered that, I closed my palm¡ªthen clenched it, tightly.


    The white petal fell from my hand¡ªseemingly lonely, seemingly sad¡ª


    ¡ªthat was the day before my seventh birthday.


    Ever since then, I never went to the backyard again.

 Chapter 50 - Red Eye (2)

    Three years later, I was ten years old.


    It was a very hot day. The summer sun shined mercilessly on the ground, and the heat seared the skin.


    ¡°Hyaaa¡ª! Yaaah¡ª!¡±


    I was practicing swordsmanship with Henry that day, at the castle training ground.


    Henry, my cousin, was two years older than me. I practice together with Henry ever since I was eight. But, never once did I win against him.


    ¡°¡ªWaah¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°¡ªwhoops!¡±


    My wooden sword almost grazed Henry¡¯s cheek. However, he effortlessly evaded it.


    In that instant, our swords clashed. He was much stronger than me¡ªI was immediately knocked off balance.


    Henry, not missing the opportunity, launched his sword to my neck.


    ¡°This is it¡ª!¡±


    ¡ªagain, that easily, my defeat was announced.


    ¡ª¡­I lost again.


    We dropped our swords. I wiped the sweat off my forehead with my sleeve.


    Meanwhile, Henry, who stood in front of me, looked unfazed. He was proudly laughing.


    ¡°Arthur, I won again!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Short, ash-grey, hair swayed in the wind. His face was full of laughter¡ªwhich was as bright as midsummer sun that lit up any darkness. He looked truly dazzling to me.


    Henry was a good guy. He never indulged other people because he was confident in himself and he had firm beliefs. That was why I got along with him¡ª


    ¡ªhowever,


    I lowered my head.


    ¡°Oi, oi¡­ don¡¯t make that kind of face. Isn¡¯t it natural that I won? I¡¯m two years older than you, after all¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Henry seemed to think that I was mourning over my defeat¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t.


    It was something else¡ª


    ¡ªwhen I said nothing, Conrad arrived by my side and uttered to me.


    ¡°Come on, Little Lords, let¡¯s take a break under the shade. If you were to faint because of the heat stroke, my neck would be in peril.¡±


    A proportionate, muscular body. Tightened muscles could be found everywhere on his tanned skin. He was Conrad Olsen, one of the kingdom¡¯s knight.


    He was taller than us, thus, he had to look down. His smile was full of vigor.


    However, Henry didn¡¯t flinch at all. On the contrary, he stared back at Conrad.


    ¡°Conrad, I already told you to stop with the ¡®Little Lords¡¯¡ªbesides, we aren¡¯t so weak as to faint over a little heat¡ªright, Arthur?¡±


    Henry glanced at me, however, I avoided his gaze.


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t that good at physical activities.


    Seeing my pathetic state, Conrad laughed brilliantly.


    ¡°Hahaha! Little Lord is indeed Little Lord! Other than that, if you two become too strong, we¡ªthe knights¡ªwill lose our job! That would be a problem! Well, honestly, that should be it for today. I have a lot of work left.¡±


    Conrad¡¯s smile grew deeper. Henry finally relented to his spirit.


    We handed the swords to Conrad and returned to the terrace.


    This training ground was located at the east side of the castle. It was originally a garden, however, I requested my father for a little space. This place could be seen from my room¡¯s window¡ª


    ¡ªI wanted to become stronger, even if just a little.


    On the terraces, some maids were already present. At the table, we each took a glass.


    The lemonade that filled the glass bubbled up¡ª


    ¡ªhow refreshing.


    I felt invigorated, and also comfortable.


    We soon downed the entirety of them down. My parched throat moistened in an instant.


    ¡°¡­It tastes superb!¡±


    ¡°Yes, how delicious!¡±


    Apparently, we were quite thirsty. The maids laughed at us as they prepared more glasses of lemonade.


    Henry picked it up and gulped it again¡ªhis throat made a gurgling, refreshing sound.


    I looked around and my gaze ended up on the garden¡ªdeep behind the training ground.


    The garden had vastly changed from that day, three years ago.


    Ever since then, I kept hearing a voice from time to time.


    The voice would never appear when I was with another person.


    It only came out when my heart was about to reach its limit.


    Then, he would substitute for me. He would say what everyone wished to hear, while at the same time, cast them aside.


    Before I realized it, all the negative thoughts had dispersed from the castle. Those who spoke ill of me, I could no longer hear them.


    My right eye stayed red. However, I could no longer hear the voices of my surroundings unless I willed so. It had been relatively peaceful as of the recent¡­


    For the first time in a while, I felt in peace.


    ¡°¡ªoh, right, Arthur¡ª¡°


    Suddenly, Henry called me.


    ¡°My father wanted to see you. He wants your opinion regarding on certain matters¡­¡±


    I frowned. Henry¡¯s father was the Duke of Aldebaran¡ªmy uncle.


    Three years ago, he helped me drive many people out of this castle. Certainly, I was indebted to him, however¡ª¡­


    ¡°¡ªdon¡¯t look like that. You¡¯re really skillful at talking, that¡¯s why, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I understand that.


    After all, the plan originated from me. He helped me in executing it¡ªbut that didn¡¯t change what I did. By no mean the duke was a bad person. He wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage of anybody¡ªbut,


    He was a greedy person.


    He certainly wasn¡¯t going to bare his fangs against me, and it wasn¡¯t like doing this would cause a massive impact to my surroundings¡­


    The Duke was a strong willed man¡ª


    ¡ªhe would, without fail, make a legitimate decision.


    That was also the reason I asked for his help three years ago.


    I lifted myself and forced a smile.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll visit him next week.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome! Good! I¡¯ll tell my father!¡±


    Henry laughed¡ªhis laugh resembled the sun. Really dazzling¡ªbut,


    ¡°School will be starting next month.¡±


    Yes. Next month, Henry would enroll in a boarding school. We wouldn¡¯t be able to meet for a while.


    I bit my lips.


    Changes were gradually happening.


    Unlike those olden days, people now met my gaze as we talked. I began to smile. No one was aware of my power. Nobody knew the real color of my right eye.


    ¡ªstill, I couldn¡¯t trust my surroundings.


    Once I willed it, I could listen to anyone¡¯s heart. But¡ªwhat if the voice revealed how much they actually resented me?


    When I thought about such a possibility, my knee would become weak and I could barely move.


    Thankfully, as long as I didn¡¯t intent on hearing them, I wouldn¡¯t hear them¡ªI closed my ears.


    ¡­Henry was the only one I could trust.


    But, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see him for a while after this¡­


    ¡°Arthur, what are you looking at? You miss me, already?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    The carefree Henry laughed.


    ¡°It will be fine! There¡¯ll be Christmas holidays in December, three months from now! Soon, right!?¡±


    In Henry¡¯s face, no hesitation could be detected.


    To him, three months was just a short amount of time¡ªunlike me.


    Surely, Henry would soon forget about me. He was such a good and bright lad. He would be making a lot of new friends and would soon forget about these trivialities.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When I thought so, I almost cried. I desperately wanted to scream, but I managed to hold myself back. I didn¡¯t want to bother Henry.


    That was why, instead, I tried to laugh as hard as possible¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What is three months, even? It¡¯ll soon be over, so, good luck with your school! Do your best!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thanks, Arthur!¡±


    Henry laughed innocently, like a child¡­


    He was so dazzling, a deep shadow was cast on my dark heart.

 Chapter 51 - Red Eye (3)

    ¡°See you next week, Arthur!¡±


    When the sun began to sink, Henry waved to me and went home.


    I watched as his back disappeared behind the gate of the castle. Then, I myself returned to my chamber.


    I went up the stairs, as my room was located on the east side of the third floor and down a long corridor.


    Once I opened the door, a warm breeze greeted me.


    ¡°¡ªhuh?¡±


    How strange. The window was open. Even though I remembered that I had shut it properly.


    I entered the room and closed the door behind me. I began inspecting my surroundings¡ªnothing is out of the ordinary¡­¡ªthe table, sofa, bookshelf, small shelf, the glass door leading to the balcony¡­


    ¡­that was when I noticed it¡ª


    ¡ªthe door to my private chamber was slightly ajar.


    Did someone come in?


    No, that area was off-limit. Even my personal maids dared not to venture past this room.


    I quickly approached the slightly open door and peeked inside. The room was illuminated with faint orange light. At the first glance, nothing seemed to be amiss.


    Relieved, I slowly stepped into the room.


    ¡°¡ªeh?¡±


    I finally saw it¡ª


    ¡ªat the king-sized bed that was currently too spacious for me, there was a girl lying there.


    A beautiful girl, with long golden locks, was napping there. The girl, who appeared to be a little older than me, was wearing a dark, plain dress that was unbefitting of her appearance.


    ¡°¡­who?¡±


    I approached the bed and inquired. But the girl didn¡¯t stir.


    ¡°¡­~¡±


    I was baffled.


    I had never seen her before.


    Either she was a servant, or an aristocrat¡ªhowever, her attire didn¡¯t suggest the latter. She was also too young to be a servant. Besides, I had already memorized all the faces of the palace¡¯s servants.


    Therefore, this girl was none of the above.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I felt lost, before finally deciding to leave her be. I thought it was a pity to wake her up, since she was sleeping so comfortably.


    I opened the window, letting refreshing wind blow into the room.


    I dragged a chair to the bedroom¡¯s edge and sat there¡ª


    ¡ªI thought as I watched the girl¡¯s sleeping face¡ª


    ¡ªshe¡¯s quite cute.


    ¡°Her eyelashes¡­ are long.¡±


    ¡­Why, I wonder?


    Usually, around people¡ªespecially those that I met for the first time¡ªI always felt wary and suspicious. However, this time, I felt no such thing. I only felt at rest when I was with my cousin, Henry¡ªbut why, with this particular sleeping girl¡­


    ¡­when Henry¡¯s gone¡­ what am I supposed to do?


    I kept being anxious about such things¡­ gradually, the thoughts drove me to sleep.


    With a hazy head, I slowly leaned on my chair and closed my eyes¡­


    The dusk wind blowing through the window caressed my cheeks. I silently sank into my dreams.


    A few hours later, when a maid woke me up, the bed was already empty.


    I was utterly shocked by that¡ªmore than I was when Henry announced he was leaving for school this afternoon. At the same time, I was surprised by the extent of my shock.


    Why do I feel this way¡­?


    Then I immediately found out the reason why¡ª


    ¡ªmaybe, yes, I fell in love with her.


    I fell in love with her at first sight.


    Her shiny golden hair and her lovely sleeping face¡­


    But I didn¡¯t dare ask anyone in the castle who she was. If it was found out that she was sleeping on my bed, she would be punished, for sure. Just like that maid who got beheaded seven years ago.


    So, I decided to give up on her.


    The girl that I had met only once, whose name I didn¡¯t even know.


    I convinced myself that our meeting was but a dream, so I could move on.


    ¡ªbut,


    We met again.


    She became the apprentice maid of the castle.


    No one could imagine the trembling of my heart when I found her again¡ª


    ¡ªmy feelings when I saw her profile besides the vase in my room, as she replaced the flowers.


    ¡°¡ªyou!¡±


    Her surprised face, as I stood up and almost caused my chair to topple over, was filled with fear.


    ¡°What is your name¡­?¡±


    She looked troubled, and stared at her senior, asking for help. When her senior gave a consenting nod, a smile appeared on her pretty face and soon enough¡ª


    ¡°My name is Violet, Prince Arthur.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    A pretty smile that was actually directed at me¡ªthe yearning that I felt made me grasp for breath.


    Her voice was as gentle as a bell and her eyes cool¡ª


    ¡ªboth her voice and her smile alone had seized my heart.


    ¡­Aah, Violet, Violet¡­


    I had never felt like this before¡ªthis was a first for me. My chest screamed¡ªalmost as if my heart was going to explode. Almost as if my brain was about to melt.


    ¡°¡­Vio, let.¡±


    I repeated her name.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡±


    She grinned at me.


    Oh¡­ what a wonderful person she was.


    Up until this point, I had already given up on the notion of ever loving somebody and to be loved by somebody. Even I, myself, wasn¡¯t able to love myself¡ª


    ¡ªI thought this day would never come.


    But now, that kind of mindset was over¡ª


    ¡ªI want to love you. I want to be loved you.


    I¡­ want you, for myself¡­


    I kept staring at Violet.


    The fact that you were a maid¡ªit didn¡¯t matter in the slightest.


    I swore upon my heart, that I would surely claim you.


    That was the meeting between me and Violet. It was just another ordinary day in autumn, when I was ten years old, and Violet was twelve.

 Chapter 52 - Red Eye (4)

    ¡°¡ªViolet, I found an interesting book.¡±


    ¡°¡ªViolet, I got delicious sweets so let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°¡ªViolet, the weather is nice today, let¡¯s take a walk in the garden together.¡±


    Whenever I found something, I beckoned to you.


    I wanted to spend as much time as I could with you¡ªand I wanted you to like me.


    That was why, I would give you everything you wanted.


    ¡°¡ªwhat do you like, Violet?¡±


    Would beautiful flowers make you happy? Or was it confections? Ah, but you were also studious, so you might prefer a rare book from a foreign country.


    I asked you many times¡ª


    ¡°¡ªwhat do you like, Violet? Is there anything you want?¡±


    But you never answered my question. As such, I could never bestow you with anything.


    Every time you heard my question, you seemed troubled.


    Hey, why?


    Why do you always appear troubled?


    I liked you, was all.


    I just wanted to make you happy.


    ¡°Your Highness, forgive me, but I can¡¯t accept it.¡±


    Yet, you continued to reject me with a sad, troubled, face.


    I never understood why you made such a face. The voice within your heart never rejected me. Why did you make such a face?


    ¡°Your Highness, can you please quit doing this? It¡¯s¡­ troubling.¡±


    ¡ªand why would that be?


    Because I was a prince and you were a maid? But that didn¡¯t matter. If you would only say that you wanted me, I would easily give up being a prince. Such was the extent of my love.


    But, that didn¡¯t seem like what you wanted. Then, should I do more than that?


    ¡°Arthur, after a long time of not seeing you, it seems that you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Henry, who showed his face for the first time since he enrolled to school, told me so. He came to visit during Christmas holiday. The colorful Christmas garlands which spread out in the garden¡ªas he stared at it, he didn¡¯t seem satisfied.


    ¡°Is it because of that maid?¡±


    I saw Henry frowning.


    His tone was different from the usual Henry I knew. I felt disgusted, for some reason. Henry, too, kept avoiding my eyes.


    ¡°Violet¡­ she was adopted by Baron Parks. Are you aware of that, Arthur?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was shocked.


    I never knew about that.


    The fact that Violet was adopted by a baron.


    That was when I finally noticed it¡ªI knew nothing about Violet.


    ¡°Your face is telling me you don¡¯t know a thing about that. Alright, let me tell you, Arthur. Her parents died in an accident. Her mother¡¯s relatives, the Parks Family, were her foster parents. However, bad rumors circulate from that house. The real intention behind sending her to become a palace maid was probably to get rid of her. You better not get too close with her. I smell trouble.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    My eyes widened at Henry¡¯s words. He looked serious¡ªhe was truly worried about me, I was sure of that. But I couldn¡¯t just accept his words easily.


    Why?


    Maybe because Henry knew her more than I did. Henry knew something about her that I didn¡¯t. Because Henry didn¡¯t think favorably of her.


    ¡°B-But¡­ the Baron¡­¡±


    Bad rumors? I wondered if I could do something with my authority. That was right, such a house could be crushed immediately. Indeed¡ªI was the Prince. The prince of this kingdom. There was nothing I couldn¡¯t do.


    I stared at Henry. This was probably the first time I opposed him. However, Henry maintained his composure, never once showing that he was offended.


    ¡°Let me tell you. A Baron is certainly not a big house, and if you ask your father, you could crush it in an instant. That¡¯s right, the Parks Family also doesn¡¯t have anything. Even more so, there are bad rumors swirling about them. What do you think will happen if you get along with that maid? The Parks Family would surely take advantage of your relationship. When that happens, can you reject them? Can you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was indeed true. That was indeed right.


    Henry¡¯s words were sound, and were always so. He was sincerely thinking about me.


    Ah¡ªwhat should I do?


    Then how was I supposed to love you?


    The wind that blew on my cheeks felt piercing.


    I lowered my gaze and cried.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do. I couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    After looking at such a sight, Henry let out a small sight.


    ¡°Well, certainly, she herself isn¡¯t inherently bad, per see¡­ I¡¯ve heard the talk about her at school. She¡¯s certainly not a bad person. So¡­ if you truly love her, don¡¯t bother her. Don¡¯t let anyone know of your feelings¡ªI wish you good luck.¡±


    ¡°But, how am I supposed to¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªyou should think about it yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Henry then told me he was going home. I felt a little lonely. I was determined to see Henry off outside the gate.


    Ever since three months ago, Henry hadn¡¯t changed¡ªinstead, it was me.


    But this wasn¡¯t good¡ªI wasn¡¯t good enough.


    I had to think for myself.


    Instead of relying on my authority as the prince, I should be like Henry. I should get to know more about you like him.


    After all, if you truly didn¡¯t want me, you wouldn¡¯t even bat an eyelid towards me¡­


    ¡­I wanted to change. I would absolutely change.


    I would study more so I would be able to protect you. I hoped you would someday answer my feelings.


    All to see your smile¡ªI hoped you would like this me.


    I looked up at the winter sky. It was far, far, away¡ªbut it was as clear as your eyes¡ªand dyed in light blue.

 Chapter 53 - Red Eye (5)

    Last week, I was twelve years old.


    ¡°Your Highness Arthur, good morning.¡±


    Violet, carrying a cup of black tea, made me smile as usual.


    Since then, I hadn¡¯t tried to force any interactions with her. Instead, I tried to nurture our master and servant relationship. Thanks to that, there was a clear boundary in our relationship as Prince and a maid. Two years ago, she was but an apprentice, but now, she was no longer.


    ¡°Good morning, Violet. What a nice weather we have today.¡±


    The sunlight faintly came through the window that was opened by Violet. It spread through the room, giving a whitish luminance.


    Violet calmly gave me the cup of tea. I received it while leaning on the bed. Then, I slowly brought the cup to my lip.


    ¡ªdelicious. It has the taste of the tea Violet usually brews for me.


    After seeing me exhale, Violet opened her mouth.


    ¡°Today is Arthur¡¯s twelfth birthday party.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not very good at partying.¡±


    Every aristocrats¡¯ daughter and son from all over the kingdom would participate in my birthday party. Their ages would range from eight to fifteenth years, just below adulthood. The boys from this kingdom¡¯s aristocratic family enter boarding school at the age of thirteenth¡ªso it would double as my announcement.


    Aah¡­ this does sound good¡­


    I felt very comfortable living inside the castle and didn¡¯t know much about the outside world. I had no personal connection with the noble sons I had met when I was seven years old. It was even more so because I kept freaking out.


    At my melancholic sigh, Violet chuckled.


    ¡°Fufu. It¡¯s going to be okay, Your Highness Arthur. You probably won¡¯t need to do anything besides sitting on a chair.¡±


    ¡°The Prime Minister will also attend. That person usually only says things that other want to hear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly true.¡±


    Violet looked a little awkward due to my words. That expression made me ponder¡ª


    ¡ªViolet wouldn¡¯t like me if I was gloomy.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be alright. After all, I¡¯m twelve years old, already. I can attend one or two parties just fine, and I¡¯ll make sure to take it easy.¡±


    I said that and laughed.


    That was when Violet smiled.


    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m so excited, Your Highness Arthur.¡±


    Her voice was like a little bird chirping under the bright sun¡ªa very pleasant voice for me.


    Oh, how happy I am.


    The spring breeze carried the scent of flowers¡ªas if celebrating our future. Giving us a blessing of a happy future.


    At that time, I never imagined¡ª


    ¡ªhow fragile my peaceful days were; how easy it was for it to collapse.


    My birthday party started at noon, and currently went on.


    The boring as always party was held in the castle¡¯s garden. Hence, it was a little more relaxing than usual.


    At the very beginning, I had to deal with the nobility introducing their daughters and sons. After about two hours, it was finally over. Soon, I was hungry. I wanted to eat something.


    Looking around the garden, the center was wide open and long desk were lined up on the left and right, where dishes were arranged. In addition to meat and fish dishes, various exotic, tropical, fruits were also there.


    Since it was a party intended for children, sweets, cakes, and chocolates were a must.


    ¡ªhow hungry I am.


    May I leave my seat? I stared at my father, but he didn¡¯t seem to be aware of my gaze. Of course, my mother who sat next to him even less so.


    In the first place, since she was my mother, we had gradually begun talking normally again. However, I was still a bit awkward and couldn¡¯t clearly express what I wanted to say.


    Violet was both my maid and the Baron¡¯s adopted daughter. But, she declined the invitation, because it would mean that her foster father would also attend.


    I was mainly free.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The moment I tried to get up, my body fell forward¡ª


    ¡ªwha¡­?


    I grabbed the armrest. I felt dizzy¡ªno, more like, nauseated¡­


    Cold sweat drenched my back¡ªeven though today was supposed to be warm, I felt chilly.


    Why?


    At the same time, for the first time since forever, another¡¯s person voice reverberated¡ª


    ¡ªthe voice of another me.


    ¡°Switch places with me, Arthur.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I was surprised. I was never requested to switch places before. He only came out when I was at the brink of desperation. But why did he appear now?


    Even though nothing seemed amiss about my current situation.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    His tone was as usual¡ªhowever, it made me anxious this time. I didn¡¯t know the reason why, but.


    ¡°Tch. Arthur, look at the table at the far right. That man clad in black.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    My eyes frantically went towards said direction.


    Yes, there he was¡ª


    ¡ªa boy with an expressionless face. A little older than me, maybe as old as Violet. He had dark hair and eyes¡ªboth were rare in this kingdom.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    My line of sight collided with the boy¡¯s. He noticed my gaze in an instant.


    ¡°Arthur¡ª!!¡±


    The moment he screamed, my right eye burned. It felt hot and painful. If it wasn¡¯t for the purple lens, the cursed, glowing, red color would certainly be revealed right there and then.


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t read a person¡¯s heart from this distance. But he could. He forcibly took control of my body. I had no choice but to watch.


    He observed the boy. But the boy only laughed, uncaring.


    ¡°¡ªwha?¡±


    He, no, cold sweat erupted from my entire body. Was it because of fear? Awe? Excitement?


    ¡ªno.


    The feeling that got transferred into my mind was complete and utter hatred. Such was the boy¡¯s feelings. I understood everything that happened.


    That boy was deflecting my power.


    It would be an impossible feat for an ordinary person. But this boy probably didn¡¯t fall under such a category¡ªwho is he?


    The boy then took a sip of his drink. I could only stare at him in silence. I tried to conceal my surprise under a calm fa?ade and thought of what could have possibly happened.


    ¡°Arthur, who is that boy?¡±


    He stuttered in awe. There was no way for me to answer that question¡ªhe might be aware of that. However, if he didn¡¯t receive an immediate answer, it seemed that he would only became more distraught.


    Then I noticed the boy was no longer there.


    He had vanished, as if he wasn¡¯t there since the beginning. He had completely and naturally erased his presence.


    He stared bitterly at the place where the boy was.


    ¡°That boy was probably the same as us.¡±


    The same? Did that mean he also has mysterious power like us?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But I feel like that isn¡¯t all.¡±


    It was the first time for me to hear his voice tremble like this.


    ¡°I feel like something bad will happen.¡±


    ¡°B, but¡­¡±


    I swallowed. He then disappeared¡ªwhat? Had he gone back to sleep? Or was it because of that boy?


    I thought about it, but it wasn¡¯t like there was anything I could do. I couldn¡¯t make sure of it.


    My cold sweat, too, had completely dried, as if it was a lie.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A spring breeze stroked my cheeks. They naturally would feel comfortable.


    But now, to my once drenched in sweat body, they felt like piercing thorns. The sensation which clung on my body, probably wouldn¡¯t leave anytime soon.

 Chapter 54 - Red Eye (6)

    ¡°I never thought that you would actually write to me. As such, when the letter arrived, I literally did a double take. This is your first letter for me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Henry laughed as he waved a white envelope in front of me¡ªthe letter from me.


    Right after the birthday party, I wrote to Henry. I wondered if he knew something about the boy clad in black¡ªthat one who possessed such unique black hair.


    Since the time I had saw the mysterious boy, a week had passed. The entire time, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the boy.


    ¡ªwho is he? Would something bad truly happen?


    After that day, I hadn¡¯t heard from him. Well, sometimes he didn¡¯t bother to come out for one to two months. But, after everything that had happened, it was strange that he didn¡¯t have anything to say.


    Henry sat down on the sofa in my room. When he looked at me, he took a small breath.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for someone, you should ask an adult. Why me, instead?¡±


    What he asked was reasonable. I thought so, too. But I didn¡¯t want to reveal too much¡ªI wanted to avoid unnecessary incidents.


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m merely joking. I¡¯m more than happy to oblige! It¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve requested anything of me! Besides, I know everybody has those things they don¡¯t want other people to know.¡±


    Henry smiled, but his face was slightly mean. I felt relieved and sat next to him.


    ¡°¡ªso, who¡¯s that black-eyed, black-haired, boy? You said he appeared to be the same age as me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was there at the party last week. Henry, you didn¡¯t notice him?¡±


    ¡°Huh? So, this entire time, you¡¯ve been talking about Lewis?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Henry¡¯s tone was nothing out of ordinary¡ªthat was how casual he was.


    Lewis, he said¡­?


    I was also shocked because it seemed that Henry was familiar with Lewis.


    ¡°Do you know of Marquis Winchester?¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t take notice of my stupefied expression. He asked with his usual bright smile.


    ¡°¡ªMarquis Winchester? Certainly, I do. That house founded the School of Winchester.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s an old story. More importantly, the Marquis of Winchester has a son of the same age as you. I¡¯ve never told you about William before, right? The boy you¡¯re inquiring about is Lewis; an associate of William¡¯s. Did you not exchange a greeting with William at the party?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªhave I?


    I honestly don¡¯t remember.


    Henry shrugged at my silence.


    ¡°Well, what can you do? The party was crowded, after all. It¡¯s no wonder you forget. However, as I stated previously, William is of the same age as you. It¡¯s likely you guys will be a classmate when you enroll later.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­Lewis, William¡­¡±


    I muttered.


    It turned out my concerns were for nothing. I never expected to uncover the boy¡¯s identity that fast. Moreover, why did Henry know the boy named Lewis?


    When I thought so and stared at Henry, he continued as if he had read my mind.


    ¡°Christopher is the eldest son of Marquis Spencer¡ªhe and I live in the same dormitory. Chris¡¯ mother and Marquis Winchester are related, as such, he was William¡¯s cousin. One day, I heard about William from Chris. After all, Chris loves comparing his brothers with William. ¡®I wonder if they¡¯ll learn a little from William¡¯¡ªas he always says. We¡¯re quite open with each other, as such, news got exchanged.¡±


    Henry laughed. To call that person by the nickname, ¡®Chris¡¯, Henry must have been quite close with him. He asked me again, maintaining his smile.


    ¡°¡ªthen, why are you so concerned about Lewis?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing. Our gazes just met during the party. I just felt a little uneasy, is all.¡±


    ¡°¡ªHaaa? What kind of reason is that¡­?¡±


    In response, Henry frowned.


    I hurried to correct myself.


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s his black hair and eyes, they just intrigued me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ah, right. According to Chris, Lewis is an orphan. He might have foreign blood in him.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He was an orphan? Then how did he managed to work under the Marquis?


    I was very curious, but I didn¡¯t want to make Henry suspicious. Besides, I didn¡¯t want to poke the bear, since the consequences might be bad.


    Staring at my appearance, Henry then uttered.


    ¡°What a relief, I thought you would be depressed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As I lifted my face, my gaze met with Henry¡¯s serious expression. His eyes wavered¡ªhis thoughts appeared to be somewhere else. I wondered what happened¡ªwhat was I involving myself into?


    ¡°¡­it was inevitable. After all, she¡¯s but a maid.¡±


    Henry said that and distorted his mouth.


    However, I couldn¡¯t comprehend what he had just said.


    ¡ªhuh? What?


    By maid, does he mean Violet? Then, what could¡¯ve happened to her?


    I stared at Henry in amazement.


    Then, Henry opened his eyes wide. He stared at me for a while, before turning away.


    ¡°¡ªwhat, could it be¡­ you haven¡¯t heard anything?¡±


    Henry put his elbows on his knees and crossed his fingers, seemingly in deep thought. The eyes peeking from his profile seemed to be in deep turmoil.


    ¡°¡­Did something happen to Violet?¡±


    I had a bad feeling. Did his premonition come true? No, they were probably unrelated, but¡­


    Henry closed his eyes in pain and told me.


    ¡°Violet is getting married. It¡¯s very likely she¡¯s going to quit her job as a palace servant soon.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    I was at lost for words.


    ¡ªViolet? Was about to get married?


    That¡¯s a lie¡ª!! That¡¯s impossible¡ª!!


    She told me nothing of it¡ª!!


    ¡°So, you apparently didn¡¯t know, huh¡­¡±


    Henry nodded in understanding. No lie could be seen on his face, but I still couldn¡¯t believe what I had heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hear about it directly from Violet.¡±


    I got up from sofa and tried to run¡ªbut Henry grabbed my right arm.


    ¡°¡ªlisten to me!¡±


    However, I wasn¡¯t going to listen to Henry. Henry put more power into his grip.


    ¡°¡ªlet go of me!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    His voice was low and heavy, unlike his usual bright self.


    But, as if I was going to worry about that¡ªI tried to shake his hand off, to no avail.


    Henry was strong¡ªvery strong. Even after some years later, I still wasn¡¯t a match for his power.


    ¡°I said, let go of me¡ª!¡±


    I kept screaming. After all, it was utterly inconceivable¡ªViolet, married¡ª!? As if I would forgive such a thing¡ª!


    ¡°Stop it! Think of her feelings!¡±


    Henry said in a low voice which made me want to cry.


    Why did Henry make such a voice? Why did he make such a face?


    I disdained it.


    I also disdained the fact that Violet was going to marry another man who wasn¡¯t me¡ªI absolutely hated it!


    ¡°¡ª¡­why?¡±


    Tears overflowed from my eyes. How many years had it been, since I last spilt my tears? That was right, that day, in the backyard, was the last time I had cried up until that point.


    ¡°¡ªuu, uuuh¡­¡±


    Why, such a thing, why¡­!?


    Why¡­ why are none of you are on my side¡­!?


    From the bottom of my heart, I uttered such a cry. No one, nobody stayed with me. Everyone would leave me someday. Violet, then surely, Henry¡­


    ¡°I, I truly loved her. I loved Violet!¡±


    ¡°¡ªyes.¡±


    Henry slowly lifted his face. His eyes was full of sadness. He was in pain.


    I looked straight at Henry and continued.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t, and won¡¯t tell her. Because I don¡¯t want to burden her. Henry, for the last time, I want to see her off, with a smile¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªArthur¡­¡±


    Henry¡¯s eyes wavered. For some reason, he looked regretful.


    Henry, why do you make such a face?


    Didn¡¯t I promise to laugh? Didn¡¯t I promise to smile?


    Violet and Henry, I loved them both. At the very least, I wanted them to always be happy. I didn¡¯t want to see either of them looking sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    I really loved Violet. Of course, I didn¡¯t want to move on, nor to let go of her. However, if these were her true feelings, then I could at least accept them.


    ¡°¡­Arthur¡­¡±


    Henry looked like he was about to cry. Then, he suddenly pulled my arm¡ª


    ¡°¡ªArthur, it¡¯s okay, you know! At time like this, you should cry¡ªit¡¯s perfectly alright for you to cry!¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard on you, I know, it must¡¯ve been! You don¡¯t have to hold it in, you can cry as much as you want¡ª!¡±


    Henry¡¯s arm hugged me strongly. How very warm¡­


    ¡°¡ªI¡­¡±


    Again, my tears spilled.


    Aah, Violet, Violet¡­ don¡¯t go. Stay with me. Stay beside me forever¡­


    ¡°¡ªI¡­!¡±


    I like you, I truly like you, I love you very much! I truly only ever wanted you¡­!


    I kept crying in Henry¡¯s arms. The feelings that had been bottled up for a very long time, that I had almost forgotten, finally broke. Then, after the dam was broken, like a raging storm, my tears flowed endlessly.

 Chapter 55 - A Momentary Peace

    The summer sun was waning.


    The early morning breeze on the first day of autumn felt nice against the skin.


    As I spread the curtains, the vibrant autumn sunlight shone through the opening.


    ¡ªaah, it¡¯s morning, already.


    I woke up slowly from my bed, which was covered in linen sheets.


    ¡­then, my gaze turned to William, whom was quietly sleeping next to me.


    Two months had passed since William invited me to live with him. William kept his word. After asking for forgiveness from my father, he welcomed me to his mansion¡ªas if I was in a hurry. I bought all my belongings.


    Ever since that day, I started living together with William¡ª


    ¡ªthat said, not once had he laid a finger on me¡­


    ¡­it would be a lie if I say I¡¯m satisfied¡ª


    ¡ªbut, I was happy enough with my current situation.


    My gaze wandered around the room. William¡¯s room was barren. His room was much simpler than mine. White walls; a scarlet carpet, a brown bed and table, two single seat sofas, a chest, and a bookshelf. That was all the room consisted of.


    ¡ªsomeone said to me a long time ago, the room reflects the identity of a person. This room should be reflecting the owner¡¯s heart.


    So what did William¡¯s room, which consisted of barely anything, say about him?


    Was his heart as bland as this room?


    I was so worried about that when I first arrived. Now, I didn¡¯t even care.


    I realized no matter how much I concerned myself with it, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to change a single thing.


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    My voice still hadn¡¯t returned. Still, William¡¯s parents, the Marquis of Winchester, treated me very amiably. Too amiable, in fact. I was starting to get afraid.


    ¡ªeven so, I was happy. Because I could stare at his sleeping face as much as I wanted.


    My hand extended to touch William¡¯s hair. Chestnut-colored, soft hair. Dignified eyes. Tantalizing jawline. Thin lips. Every parts of him shook my heart¡ªmy chest was burning.


    ¡ª¡­I love you, I love you so much that every time I see you, I want to crush your lips with mine¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Not good. It was still too early.


    For the last two months, William had been very kind to me. He treated me with the utmost generosity, as if I was a precious treasure¡ªhowever, it was different.


    He still didn¡¯t love me. If his partner wasn¡¯t me, but another woman, he would have surely treated her with the same kindness.


    He was so kind to me, I knew. However, his heart wasn¡¯t mine, yet. As I had said, this was different than love¡­


    ¡­because the way William¡¯s eyes stared at me still were not passionate¡ªthe way Elliot would gaze at me.


    ¡­Didn¡¯t matter, though. I still liked this person. I still loved this person.


    From the bottom of my heart, more than anyone else.


    It didn¡¯t matter if his feelings for me still couldn¡¯t be called love. No one else¡¯s thoughts matter¡ªI loved him, and I was happy with my present situation¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Again and again, I caressed his hair.


    ¡ªwhat a cute sleeping face he has¡­


    I smiled without realizing.


    ¡°¡ªn¡­¡±


    William was waking up¡ªI wondered if he noticed my hand, which was patting his head.


    He slowly opened his eyes. I could see his pupils¡ªdeep green, like a lush forest. So beautiful.


    ¡°¡ªah, Amelia, good morning¡­¡±


    As he smiled softly, he was still half-asleep¡ªwhat a wonderful smile. I would never get tired of it. I wanted to gaze at it all the time¡ªI wanted to immerse myself in it all the time.


    Perhaps he noticed my feelings, but when he rolled over towards me, his lips curved upward. His adorable smile was making fun of me.


    ¡°Every day, you keep staring at my face, don¡¯t you get tired of it?¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    Ah¡­ right.


    So he noticed it, too¡­


    He didn¡¯t love me. But I loved him. My strong feelings towards him could already be counted as obsession. That was right¡ªand I didn¡¯t even try to hide it. I didn¡¯t want to.


    Still, I was a little disappointed.


    ¡ªhow to win this person¡¯s heart?


    I was thinking about that every day.


    To love him, and to be loved in return.


    If I managed to do so, Lewis would lend his hand. He would save William¡¯s soul.


    Once I reached my objective, I would have no choice but to leave him¡ªto end his relationship with me. But that was alright.


    Still, since I loved this person¡ªI would savor every moment I had with him. However, I must be careful not to get swayed.


    I smiled at William.


    There was no time to be shy. If there was such time, I would rather use it to win more of his affection.


    My smile made William narrows his eyes¡ªhe woke up and exhaled.


    ¡°Amelia, could you be angry at me right now?¡±


    Saying that, he side glanced me. At the same time, it felt like said glance was attempting to falsify something from me.


    ¡ªindeed, sometimes, he would appear like this. I didn¡¯t know the meaning, but there was a high chance that he was hiding something. It was probably also the reason why he never had a lover before. Or why he easily accepted the condition of never loving me that night.


    I was sure Lewis knew the reason behind it. However, I doubted he would ever tell me. Maybe because it was better if I didn¡¯t know, because it was unneeded¡ªif so, I would comply. I was curious, but I was afraid that it would result in harm befalling William.


    Sometimes, it was better to stay ignorant. Such was the way of the world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for breakfast, Amelia.¡±


    William confirmed the time through the clock on the wall and gently got off the bed.


    When he turned around, he smiled again¡ªhis usual smile. It only caused me to grow anxious. But, this was fine. My love for William would never change.


    I slowly got off from the bed, too, with his hand pulling me. His body temperature was warmer than mine. It was as comfortable as that day¡ªeven after two months had passed, my raging heart still wouldn¡¯t subside.


    ¡ªI love you William.


    I could only smile at William. That was the only thing I could do¡ªmute as I was. I was only allowed one method of conveying my love to him.


    At the same time, I could only dream. I could only dream for the moment when William finally grabbed my hand with utter affection arrived. For the moment when I could be encased in his love¡ª


    ***T/N: Uuuughh, for me, this is really disgusting. She¡¯s all like ¡°TRUEEEE WUVVVV¡± when all she did is imposing her bizarre ¡°¡±¡±love¡±¡±¡± on William and otherwise treating him like Elliot¡¯s substitute when dude got no recollection whatsoever about his past lives and all that shit. I don¡¯t care if she can feel other people¡¯s soul or whatever. If I¡¯m William, I would surely be disheartened if someone that said they ¡°loved me¡± is actually just projecting their dead (YEAH YOU READ THAT RIGHT, AMELIA, HE¡¯S DEAD. MOVE ON.) lover on an otherwise full fledged individual with sets of personality¨Cmoreover when they fucking insist on making you act like said deceased lover. Amelia truly held no respect whatsoever for William. She just didn¡¯t grasp that mayhap¨CMAYHAPS¨Cif her past lover is dead, and the current dude had no recollections whatsoever, he might be a completely different individual on his own! And there¡¯s nothing wrong with that! She can at least try to get to know him better¨CBUT NO!!! ¡®oooh Elliot used to do this tooooo, ohhhh Elliot used to do that tooooooo¡®


    Basically, ew.


    And take a look at what makes Amelia¡¯s heart throbs whenever she sees William! hinthint EVERY SINGLE ONE OF THEM IS HIS FUCKING PHYSICAL ASPECTS, AND NEVER HIS PERSONALITY. ¡°BEAUTIFUL EYES, BEAUTIFUL SMILE, TIGHT JAWLINE AND BLAH AND BLAH¨C¡± SHE CARES NOT ABOUT HIS PERSONALITY OR ANYTHING THAT BASICALLY MAKES WILLIAM ¡°WILLIAM¡±¨CBUT THEN SHE EXPECTS HIM TO BARE HIMSELF TO HER, EW. ALL SOMEONE NEEDS TO DO IS LOOK LIKE ELLIOT OR GIVE ELLIOT¡¯S VIBES OR HAVE ELLIOT¡¯S SOUL IDK HOW SHE KNEW AND SHE IS ALL SET ON THROWING HERSELF ALL OVER THEIR KNEES, FUCK THEIR OVERALL PERSONALITY. TALK ABOUT LUST. MOVE ON, YOU MILLENIUM YEARS OLD RAGGEDY HAG, WILLIAM DESERVES SOMEONE SO MUCH BETTER THAN YOU.


    Sorry not sorry for the long rant. I hope the author would actually make us and Amelia see that this relationship is toxic as fuck. If she decides to glorify this¡­¡­¡­ romance¡­¡­.. until the end, idk if I would continue translating this.

 Chapter 56 - A Momentary Peace (2)

    Amelia wore a light pink robe and left William¡¯s room to change her attire before breakfast. She went down the long hall to her own room provided by the Marquis. At the corner, she came across Lewis.


    When he noticed Amelia, he joined her with a natural gait.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Amelia. Did you sleep well?¡±


    Lewis¡¯ expression was as usual. Although he appeared refreshed, it made her feel as if the contract from that day never happened.


    Two months had passed since Amelia arrived at that house, however, Lewis had never spoken to her since that day. Lewis¡¯ attitude towards her was akin to that of a good acquaintance¡ªwhich was indeed different from how he treated his Master.


    Originally, it would be unacceptable for Lewis to even approach Amelia¡ªhis Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, more than necessary. But Lewis and William never touched that subject. On the contrary, Lewis continued to treat Amelia more like a gentleman than even William.


    Their relationship was something between a friend and an enemy.


    Amelia actually approved of Lewis¡¯ attitude. Of course, in front of the Marquis and other servants, Lewis wouldn¡¯t necessarily approach her. However, when only three of them were together¡ªWilliam, Amelia, and Lewis¡ªLewis¡¯ attitude would usually take a turn. When that happened, Amelia had no choice but to forgive him in her heart.


    ¡°It has been two months since Lady Amelia began living here, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lewis smiled. It seemed genuine. Thus, Amelia smiled back. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, they were having a warm conversation.


    Amelia noticed Lewis¡¯ outfit. Today, Lewis wore a plain white shirt, a black and indigo striped vest, and a slender black suit. It was different from what he usually wore¡ªas such, Amelia stared at Lewis with wonder.


    Sensing Amelia¡¯s question, Lewis uttered in low voice.


    ¡°It seems that Lady Amelia is getting senile¡­¡±


    His eyes soften.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Yesterday, Marquis and his wife departed to the resort. At the same time, most of the employees will return to their hometown today, so, dress code is relatively free. In the first place, I¡¯m William¡¯s attendant, not his servant.¡±


    Lewis said that with a relaxed smile. Such a childish, whimsical, smile didn¡¯t mirror his actual age.


    Amelia recalled that Lewis was that kind of person. Thus, she smiled quietly at Lewis again.


    Amelia no longer wanted to scrutinize Lewis, nor seek information regarding William or Arthur. Lewis and Amelia understood each other and still cared about each other, as they both possessed the memories of their previous lives.


    The two month times, which could be considered short, was long enough for Amelia to stop doubting and hating Lewis. It wasn¡¯t like she favored him, but she at least knew he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I received a letter from Ms. Carla, it¡¯s addressed to you, Lady Amelia.¡±


    Then, Lewis took out an envelope out of nowhere. It was a lovely pink envelope with a golden decoration. An envelope she was very familiar with. It was sealed with the Spencer crest.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of invitation it is this time.¡±


    Lewis uttered so and handed it to Amelia.


    Two months ago, after Amelia had fallen into the river and returned from Aldebaran, Carla visited the Southwell Family with Edward and Bryan. Large tears were brimming from her big, round, eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, thank you for saving me.¡±


    Carla tearfully cried so, and she embraced Amelia as a consolation that she was now mute.


    From that day on, Carla visited Amelia every day. First along with flowers, then with fruits, then with confections froma famous pastry chef. It was all to express her gratitude to Amelia. However, her feelings gradually changed.


    Carla was prepared to face Amelia¡¯s wrath. She didn¡¯t mind being hated by her. Especially during that day, the day she lost her love, she behaved rudely towards Amelia. Because she thought Amelia¡¯s true personality was indeed that of an ¡®Ice Queen¡¯.


    On the contrary, Amelia didn¡¯t say anything even when they were alone. Amelia didn¡¯t unleash hatred or sorrow towards her. Instead, Amelia always smiled gently. She did so even though she not only lost her voice, but also acquired a lifelong scar on her right hand¡ª


    ¡ªCarla couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Amelia bore no ill feelings towards Carla. No matter how much it seemed that she hated socializing with people, she had forgiven Carla from the start.


    It was because Carla was but an ordinary, pure-hearted, 18-years-old girl. A cute girl who visited every day. Amelia was very happy with her kindness.


    Because she was such a maiden, they became close in no time. Now they were like sister.


    Amelia stared at the pink envelope with joy. Lewis smiled.


    ¡°Tea party, piano, dance, salon ¡­I wonder which one it is this time?¡±


    Lewis recalled and laughed, before walking ahead. That was when Amelia realized she had arrived at her room.


    She wondered if Lewis had especially fetched the letter for her. Wondering so, the moment she entered the room¡ª


    ¡°¡ªmilady! Good morning!¡±


    A loud voice that reverberated in the hall way, came from inside the room. The owner of the voice was, indeed, Amelia¡¯s maid, Hannah.


    Marquis Winchester also welcomed her. Both the Southwell and Cecil Families accepted Hannah¡¯s request to accompany Amelia because she would prove to be an asset in preparing Amelia for her wedding. That was why, even though Hannah still served the Southwell Family, she worked in the Cecil¡¯s house.


    Because her salary was paid by the Southwell Family, she was also considered a guest there. Thus, even though she was a servant, she was given a private room.


    Since she wasn¡¯t a servant of that house, Hannah was free to dress however she wanted. She usually wore very simple attire¡ªbut today, the same couldn¡¯t be said. Hannah wore a reddish orange dress.


    When Amelia entered the room and closed the door, she smiled to Hannah. Even today, Hannah¡¯s smile was bright. It was a very pleasant sight. Amelia truly had a peaceful two months since arriving there.


    The room was very comfortable. Unlike the Southwell Family¡¯s rooms, the carpets and curtains were brightly colored in a feminine style while the edges of the windows, closet doors, and furniture were unified in white.


    The best view so far came from the window of the room, which showed the garden. In that season¡ªthe beginning of autumn¡ªcolorful flowers bloomed in the garden, making the luxurious mansion even more colorful and gorgeous.


    She was much more comfortable with her own room, now.


    ¡°¡ªah! I can see you¡¯ve received another letter from Ms. Carla.¡±


    Recognizing the envelope Amelia carried, Hannah smiled cheerfully. She always wished for Amelia¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s she¡¯s inviting you to this time.¡±


    Hannah said, taking a paper knife from the drawer and handing it to Amelia. Amelia took a cute floral stationery from the envelope and began reading it. Hannah also peered from her side.


    ¡°Let me see¡­ ooh! An opera!¡±

 Chapter 57 - A Momentary Peace (3

    Hannah appeared cheerful as she smiled to Amelia.


    ¡°It has been a long time since Milady last attended an opera. Moreover, the play is ¡®Camellia¡¯¡ªthe story of love. How wonderful~¡±


    Hannah¡¯s cheeks were dyed red, even though she wasn¡¯t the one attending. Amelia unintentionally smiled at that.


    In fact, Amelia had seen countless operas. Be it in a previous life or now. However, it was either with her parents or by herself. This time was different. She was going to see it with her friends. She was sure she was going to enjoy it. Amelia thought so and smiled.


    ¡°The seats have been reserved by the Marquis through the courtesy of William. Edward and Bryan, too, will join us. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be a wonderful time.¡±


    Such was written in the letter. Not only Amelia, William was also invited.


    William and opera¡­ it surely couldn¡¯t sound more amazing than this? Amelia was happy. Certainly, for two months after coming there, William treated Amelia like a gentleman. But William had always been preoccupied with work and hadn¡¯t been able to spend time with Amelia properly.


    That was why they never went on a date.


    Moreover, Lewis and Hannah wouldn¡¯t be accompanying her. As such, she would be alone with him until they reached the theater.


    Just by imagining it, Amelia¡¯s cheeks joyfully flushed crimson. It was as if she was were an ordinary eighteen-year-old maiden in love.


    ¡°¡ªOpera?¡±


    In a private dining room, three small chandeliers lined up over a space of roughly 30 tatami mats. Many portraits and landscape paintings were hung on the wall. The room had a large fireplace in the hallway and three large glass windows on the other side, overlooking the enchanting garden. The glass furniture in the corner of the room sparkled due to the morning sun shining through the window.


    As of the previous day, William¡¯s parents, the Marquis and his wife, went on a recreational trip. As such, only William and Amelia were present in the dining room. Next to them, Lewis and Hannah were sharing meals.


    ¡°Yes, Milady received an invitation from Ms. Carla.¡±


    Hannah was tasked with representing Amelia. William brought a cup of morning tea to his lips. He pondered a little.


    ¡°¡ªand the play is?¡±


    William asked. His expression didn¡¯t seem flattering.


    That expression told her everything. He didn¡¯t like opera. Amelia¡¯s face slightly clouded. Hannah also seemed troubled. But that was when his skill as her maid appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Camellia¡¯, Lord William. It seems that Edward and Bryan will also be attending. You¡¯ve been busy for some time now. Why don¡¯t take a breather from time to time?¡±


    Hannah spoke in a polite tone, her smile refreshing. Lewis, too, opened his mouth to support her.


    ¡°Yes, William-sama. Taking a break now and then wouldn¡¯t cause any harm, right? Even the Marquis and his wife do the same.¡±


    Lewis smiled vibrantly. It seemed that William had finally took notice of Amelia¡¯s expression.


    William apologized and shyly lowered his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to spend time with you. However, whenever I watch an opera, I always fall asleep from fatigue. I still remember how everyone would always look at me with scorn¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Amelia, who pictured said scene in her mind, broke in laughter. Although no voice could be heard, William felt he could imagine the kind of cute laugh she would spill. William patted his chest.


    ¡°So, when is the opera?¡±


    ¡°Three days from now, it¡¯s a little sudden, I know. But it¡¯s held at the night, around the time you should be finished with your business.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Amelia, will you convey to Carla that I¡¯ll attend?¡±


    Amelia happily nodded to William. William smiled and continued.


    ¡°By the way, Amelia, do you have any plans today? Let¡¯s visit the city, only the two of us. We haven¡¯t had the chance to do so, right?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Amelia was beaming. She seemed very happy. William¡¯s calm mask slightly loosened upon seeing an expression befitting of her age on her face.


    ¡°Alright, we shall depart one hour from now. Come to the entrance hall when you are ready.¡±


    After saying so, William turned to Lewis and¡ª


    ¡°¡ªwe shall have lunch outside. How about you sightsee with Hannah?¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡ª!?¡±


    ¡ªWilliam said something outrageous.


    Hannah sounded surprised. Lewis also seemed baffled at William¡¯s sudden order. However, William maintained his full smile.


    Lewis finally grasped his Master¡¯s intentions¡ªcertainly, this guy hadn¡¯t had the time to joke around lately. Oh, how he hated his Master¡¯s jokes. He was annoyed. He would complain to him later, in private.


    Besides, Lewis thought, there was no way Amelia¡¯s maid would easily abide to such a ridiculous order¡ª


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    However.


    When their lines of sight met, Hannah¡¯s cheeks considerably reddened.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªno way.


    It greatly confused Lewis. Certainly, he had acted like a gentleman to both Amelia and her maid. But¡­ no way.


    This time, he turned to Amelia.


    But, unbelievable.


    Even Amelia¡¯s gaze was softer¡ªand at the same time, expecting something. It contained an emotion Lewis thought he would never see two months ago.


    Perhaps, that was Amelia¡¯s true self the one Lewis kept wanting to see.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t ruin it.


    Lewis relented and smiled.


    ¡°Ms. Hannah, would you spend your time with me today?¡±


    Such words earned him Hannah¡¯s gentle smile.


    ¡°I, I was about to say the same! Thank you, and please!¡±


    As usual, she responded with an energetic voice.

 Chapter 58 - A Momentary Peace (4)

    ¡°Shall we depart?¡±


    William took Amelia¡¯s hand. Together, they descended the stairs leading to the entrance hall. His attire was casual, befitting their leisure stroll through the city, a blue striped shirt with a deep blue vest and black slacks. Amelia chose a simple blue dress to match William. However, both fabrics were made of fine silk. One glance would reveal their noble status.


    While gently pulling Amelia¡¯s hand, William entered the carriage. They went out to the city while being sent off by both Lewis and Hannah. The remaining two smiled as the carriage exited the mansion¡¯s gate.


    ¡ªthus¡­


    ¡°Then, shall we depart too?¡±


    Lewis smiled as naturally as possible and faced Hannah.


    ¡°Is there somewhere you want to go, Ms. Hannah?¡±


    Lewis was uncertain over how to act. Whether it was during the past decade or century, Lewis rarely acquainted himself with women, or people, to be exact. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know how to please them¡ªbut, treating them like a gentleman couldn¡¯t be a mistake, right?


    ¡°Ms. Hannah?¡±


    Hannah didn¡¯t respond to Lewis¡¯ question.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Lewis peered at her profile. Only then did Hannah turn to Lewis¡ªshe smiled.


    ¡°Please refer to me as ¡®Hannah¡¯¡ªtherefore, I¡¯ll also refer to you as ¡®Lewis¡¯.¡±


    She said in her usual bright tone before grabbing Lewis¡¯ arm.


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    Lewis was surprised by Hannah¡¯s unexpected behavior. However, Hannah took no notice and dragged Lewis along.


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go, then, Lewis!¡±


    ¡°¡ªhu, huh¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t rush as fast as we can, we wouldn¡¯t be able to see it!¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Lewis wondered about the meaning behind Hannah¡¯s words.


    ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯m wrong, but you couldn¡¯t be planning to tail them, right¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªexactly! This is Milady¡¯s first date with her husband! What else should we do beside tail them¡ª!?¡±


    Hannah didn¡¯t reject Lewis¡¯ words, but kept hold over his arm. Her unwavering remarks made Lewis feel dizzy.


    ¡°T-then, you don¡¯t need me for that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You are against it? In fact, when Milady decided to go out, I was about to request you to come with me, too. Therefore, William¡¯s order was in my favor!¡±


    They reached the side of the street, and Hannah raised her right hand to stop a carriage.


    ¡ªwhat a misunderstanding! It also as if she planned this from the start!


    Lewis sighed, yet at the same time felt relieved¡ªso Hannah didn¡¯t harbor a crush on him or something like that.


    Lewis stared at Hannah¡¯s back as she quickly got into the carriage¡ªto have a maid like this, won¡¯t she give her Master a hard time?


    ¡°Come on, get in!¡±


    Hannah waved her hand towards Lewis.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­what a weird person. But, doing this once in a while doesn¡¯t sound very bad.


    Lewis smiled and took her hand¡ªthis time, with his usual smirk.


    ¡°Follow that black carriage!¡±


    Then, with Hannah¡¯s words as a signal, the curtain for the turbulent tale of the two rose.


    William and Amelia on the other hand, were deciding their first destination in the carriage.


    ¡°Should we go shopping first? Don¡¯t hesitate to let me know about anything you want. Whether it¡¯s a hat, fan, or parasol¡­ okay?¡±


    At such a question, Amelia nodded and smiled softly.


    She didn¡¯t care about their destination, for as long as she could be with William, she was already happy enough.


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s smile, William said to the driver.


    ¡°To the Central Street.¡±


    The carriage, containing two of them, rode on to the Central Street, the busiest and the most prosperous area in Ethania.


    The carriage stopped a short distance before they reached the street. It was because Amelia wanted to walk. William told the driver they needn¡¯t be picked up and got off the carriage with Amelia.


    He gently took her hand in his and walked slowly to match her pace.


    The townscape unified with reddish-brown bricks and stone buildings spread before them. Although they were still in front of the main street, there were already many people and horse-drawn carriages. The hustle and bustle could clearly be seen.


    Then, after walking for some time, they reached a street with three and four-story buildings.


    On the first floor of the buildings, which stood further ahead, were a wide variety of stores ranging from jewelry stores, watches stores, raiments, to bookstores, cafes, and general stores. Amelia beamed at the sight.


    Amelia had visited the city many times in the past. But those were always under the guise of incognito. Besides, she wasn¡¯t just some mere Count¡¯s daughter. She was a lady inheriting a thousand years of memories. She wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who would enjoy walking around town anymore.


    Despite this, Amelia was now fascinated with the bustling town. It was because William was with her. Being able to spend time with a lover she had been loving for a long, long time excited her. It was simply just that.


    William had also been told by Edward and Bryan during the past two months that they had hung out with Amelia. They told him of the time Amelia disguised herself as Rosa, a maid who served the Southwell Family.


    William¡¯s shock was beyond imaginable. He realized how much Amelia loved her past lover. It was to an extent she didn¡¯t want to marry anyone and tarnished her reputation with her own hands.


    William was finally aware of how much Amelia went through to keep him away.


    William was curious why she suddenly decided to accept and love him.


    At the same time, he still couldn¡¯t comprehend why Lewis¡¯ one and only wish was for him to ¡®love her¡¯.


    William turned to Amelia¡¯s right hand, which was held by his left hand.


    A small, white, hand. A thin arm of an eighteen year old maiden. If he were to put a little force into his hand, said fragile hand would undoubtedly break. What kind of man was her past lover, for her to love him that much, that she was willing to give her everything?


    When William pondered so, Amelia suddenly halted. As a result, William also stopped.


    Did she find something she wants?


    When William¡¯s followed Amelia¡¯s line of sight, it was a jewelry store.


    Various colorful accessories sparkled, lined up in their display case.


    William narrowed his eyes at Amelia¡¯s unexpected intrigue towards the display case. However, immediately, he pulled Amelia¡¯s hand with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enter.¡±

 Chapter 59 - A Momentary Peace (5

    The store, albeit luxurious, had a serene atmosphere. The store itself couldn¡¯t be called big, but it was spacious enough. Along both sides of the white walls were transparent showcases with a wide variety of jewelry displayed inside¡ªrings, necklaces, pendants, earrings, and hair ornaments. They were consisted of red, yellow, and blue gems¡ªwhich shone brilliantly due to being bathed by the sunlight coming through the second atrium¡¯s windows.


    There were few customers, each dressed up as well as the jewelry on display. Each of them was involved in a polite transaction with a shopkeeper.


    However, for both Amelia and William, this was more than merely visiting one store at a certain street. In the first place, aristocrats like them usually didn¡¯t visit stores on foot like today¡ªinstead, the jeweler would be summoned to their respective mansions to get the job done.


    With a natural gait, they browsed around the store, uncaring of the solemn mood.


    ¡°¡ªon the other hand, I find it a little surprising.¡±


    William muttered. He observed Amelia¡¯s profile¡ªwhich was like a gleeful, innocent, child peering deeply into the display case. When Amelia turned to his voice, she was meet with William¡¯s gentle expression.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t interested in these kind of things. What more when you rarely appear wearing them. Besides, these are all wasted on you¡ªsince you¡¯re already beautiful as you are.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Towards William¡¯s abrupt words, Amelia¡¯s cheeks instantly flared red. She looked both shy and happy. William also shared her happiness.


    ¡°Personally, I think a blue gem is a perfect choice, since it matches the color of your eyes. Yes, sapphire¡­ or maybe kyanite, or moonstone¡­¡±


    After he said that, William glanced at the back of the store. Then, a young employee approached them, wearing a white shirt under a black suit.


    ¡°Mister, what are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯d like you to show me some of blue gems that bear the same hue as her eyes.¡±


    William told the employee so with a smile. The employee glanced at William¡¯s feet before nodding¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI understand. Please come this way.¡±


    Spying on the two people were Hannah and Lewis from the general store across the road. Unlike the jewelry store, this store was packed with youth and mischievous lovers. The two stared at the jewelry store across the street through the glass window.


    ¡°Aah, Milady, how eloquent is your smile¡ªsuch that no jewel in the world could compare to it.¡±


    Hannah pressed her palms on the glass window and stared at her Master with enrapture. Looking at her profile, Lewis frowned, feeling an inkling.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve known for a long time that this is her true nature. Even though just until recently, she was this antisocial lady.¡±


    Lewis said casually while observing Hannah. However, Hannah asserted with an unchanging expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Milady has always been kind and cute. Just because she¡¯s a little more clever than ordinary, she got misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°I see. But, has it ever crossed your mind, that she was faking that, too?¡±


    ¡°What a terrible thing to say! Unfortunately, not even once have I ever doubted Milady!¡±


    Hannah smiled with a more tender expression than usual.


    ¡°How happy I am. By being by Lord William¡¯s side, Milady seems truly happy.¡±


    Her pupils shed all of Lewis¡¯ doubt. What Hannah had just said undoubtedly reflected her true feelings¡ªfrom the bottom of her heart, she genuinely trusted in Amelia.


    At such a dazzling, fleeting, fragile thing, Lewis had to narrow his eyes.


    Hannah didn¡¯t know that someday Amelia would leave her.


    By deciding to throw everything away, Amelia was finally granted a chance to love William¡ªthat kind of ephemeral dream.


    ¡­despite that¡­ the fact that Amelia herself was the one who chose to keep Hannah by her side¡­


    ¡ªnevertheless, she would undoubtedly stop at nothing. She could no longer go back. For William, she had to keep on moving forward.


    Lewis smiled.


    ¡ªjust a little more¡­


    Finally, his more than fifteen years¡¯ worth of effort would be rewarded. So, until then¡­ until it was fulfilled, until the end, she had to keep lying¡ªno matter who hurt her, or broke her heart to pieces.


    ¡ªsince she already swore so, after all.


    ¡°I think so, too. It¡¯s the first time in a while since I have seen William¡¯s face like that. The two of them look good together.¡±


    ¡°I wholeheartedly agree!¡±


    ¡°¡ªthen please deliver the item to this address.¡±


    After selecting a few pieces of jewelries from the display case, William wrote down the address to his mansion. The shopkeeper widened his eyes after seeing the specified address, but immediately regained his composure and bowed his head.


    ¡°Right away, Mister.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Alright, shall we resume our walk, Amelia?¡±


    William smiled and offered his left arm. Amelia naturally received it with her right hand. Then, they left the store while snuggling like a couple.


    ¡°It¡¯s afternoon, already.¡±


    Seeing the sun rising up high, William was astounded when he left the jewelry store. However, it was worth it¡ªWilliam recalled the bright, blue, pendant he purchased earlier.


    ¡ªnever thought I would find a Royal Blue Sapphire at a store in this city. A vivid blue with a deep purple hue, much deeper than a normal sapphire¡­


    They were the same color as Amelia¡¯s eyes. Albeit the jewel would make her appear more beautiful, it still¡ªundoubtedly¡ªpaled in comparison with her shine.


    William imagined Amelia wearing the pendant¡ªhis expression eased almost immediately.


    It was a first for him¡ªto experience such feelings. He had interacted with countless women until now¡ªmostly forced¡ªbut he had never experienced such feelings.


    There were some women more beautiful than Amelia. Many times, he had been favored by those kind of women. Nevertheless, he never felt happy about it.


    Moreover¡­ the feeling of wanting to present something to a partner¡ªindeed, he had never felt such a thing.


    Unfortunately, William hadn¡¯t yet grasped his own feelings.


    ¡°Should we have lunch soon? There is a good restaurant ahead¡­¡ªAmelia?¡±


    William halted and paled at the same time.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªbecause Amelia, whom should be standing next to him, was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 60 - A Momentary Peace (6)

    William¡¯s face turned ugly¡ªwhere has she gone to?


    The people who passed by him gave him a dubious stare because he suddenly halted. However, William paid no notice and instead tried to speculate how long she had been missing¡ª


    ¡ªa few minutes ago? A moment ago?


    ¡°¡ªAmelia¡ª!!¡±


    William finally regained his senses and started shouting her name. Of course, there was no reply. The eyes of the people passing by felt piercing.


    To begin with, Amelia couldn¡¯t speak. He hurriedly gazed around, however, there were only crowds of people¡ªhe couldn¡¯t find her anywhere.


    ¡°¡­Amelia.¡±


    A strong frustration rose in William¡¯s heart.


    He realized he had been too careless. Amelia, who had quietly spent her time in his mansion for the past two months was completely different from ¡®Amelia¡¯ he had first met.


    Indeed, her supposed true nature that Lewis had gathered for William was completely different from the Amelia of today.


    Lewis reported that Amelia had once rode a horse through the fields like a man. She was also daring enough to take both Bryan and Edward to a pub. Even though he was aware of such, still, he was careless.


    ¡°¡ªdarn it.¡±


    ¡ªeven though I¡¯ve sworn to protect her, to make her happy¡ªalthough unintentionally¡ªI lost her this easily¡­! I¡¯m such a joke¡­!


    How was he supposed to face Lewis¡­!?


    If something ill were to befall her¡­ William began getting anxious.


    William shook his head to shoo away such thoughts¡ªhe clenched his fist and stopped his breathing, slowly closing his eyes¡­


    ¡­it was some kind of gesture to calm down when he felt he was losing himself. He listened to his heartbeat¡ªhe exhaled and inhaled, adjusting his breath. Finally¡­¡ª


    ¡ªwhen he opened his eyes, he returned to the usual calm, sharp-eyed, William. His eyes captured everything in his vicinity, not missing a single minor event.


    Yes. There must had been something that caught her interest. In such a town, in such a busy street, there was no way she would get into trouble. Even if she did, she would be smart enough to disentangle herself from being involved.


    In other words, indeed, Amelia had probably found something. Something that was interesting enough for her to run without saying anything to him.


    William, believing so, increased his pace.


    ¡°¡ªgoddammit!¡±


    Lewis ran through the back alley, following Amelia.


    Hannah and Lewis, who followed William and Amelia, witnessed Amelia suddenly running away from William. Lewis also caught a glance of what she had spotted before she started running.


    What Amelia spotted¡ª


    ¡ªwas a boy pickpocketing someone.


    Lewis didn¡¯t miss it, the way her pupils widened with sorrow before she started chasing the boy to the back alley.


    Lewis guessed that the boy was probably Amelia¡¯s acquaintance.


    Hannah tried to go after Amelia, but Lewis beat her to it. He had already started running the moment she told she was going.


    Amelia was chasing the pickpocketing boy. Even though he was her acquaintance, it would be somewhat troublesome¡ªLewis decided it would be dangerous for Hannah, a girl.


    However, Amelia was faster than expected¡ªhe couldn¡¯t grasp how she could sprint that fast with such thin legs. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason¡ªit was apparent that Amelia was familiar with the city. She never hesitated, even when the road split.


    The same went for Lewis¡ªhowever, he still couldn¡¯t match her speed. The reason was, Lewis¡¯ physical strength.


    ¡°Tch¡ª!!¡±


    After a while, Lewis was out of breath, he had no choice but to stop. He had to lean on a wall at the risk of falling over. Large amount of sweat dribbled down his forehead.


    ¡°¡ªdamn¡­¡±


    The alley had narrowed. It was easy to get lost. The buildings were tall, narrowing the view of the sky.


    The advantage was, the sun didn¡¯t feel that searing. However, if the sun went down a little, he would be surrounded in total darkness.


    ¡°¡­This is why¡­ I hate it¡­¡±


    Lewis stared bitterly at his legs and muttered.


    Who was the word directed at? What was it for? Was he even commenting about the current situation? The only obvious thing was the frustration contained deep within Lewis¡¯ furrowed eyebrows.


    However, it only lasted for a short time. Lewis took a deep breath and began moving his feet again. Nevertheless, he had no more strength left to run.


    Lewis went through the narrow alleyway with a dazed expression. He was looking around for any open space, somewhere¡ªsearching through walking was too taxing. Unfortunately, Bennet couldn¡¯t be called in such a narrow place.


    He still couldn¡¯t find an open space¡ª


    ¡ªhe knew it was too early to give up. At least, according to his memory, there shouldn¡¯t be any open spaces around there. He could¡¯ve gone to the Boulevard, but the crowd would scare Bennet¡ª


    ¡ªhe needed to think.


    Lewis, annoyed, stared at the heavens. In a low voice, he muttered something¡ª


    ¡ªhe used his last resort.


    The power he used when Amelia fell into the river two months ago¡ª


    ¡ªthe power only he could use. However, he rarely used it since it consumed a lot of physical strength.


    Lewis slowly closed his eyes¡ªhe focused his consciousness. Soon after, terrible silence engulfed him. Painful tranquility governed his surroundings.


    The only thing that came to his mind was the face of Amelia.

 Chapter 61 - Reunion

    ¡ªdamn!


    Without realizing it, I had started running.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe that kid had pickpocketed someone¡ªit had to be some kind of mistake!


    I wanted to make sure of it with my own eyes!


    That was when I noticed I had chased after the boy without telling William.


    The more I ran, the narrower the road.


    Tall bricks and stone walls soar on my left and right. I was slowly going towards a place where the sun didn¡¯t reach.


    I felt like I had been running for a while, now¡ª


    ¡ªtwenty, no, thirty minutes?


    But the boy went without stopping. I didn¡¯t doubt he was trying to outrun me.


    What do I do now?


    Should I stop? I should turn back, right? William is surely worried about me. He must be looking for me, who suddenly disappeared.


    Aah, I must return. I mustn¡¯t inconvenience him!


    But I¡¯m worried about that kid¡­ as I thought, I can¡¯t go home now!


    ¡°Why are you following me!¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t seem to recognize me.


    It was unfortunate that I couldn¡¯t speak, as such, I couldn¡¯t call out to him.


    ¡ªif only I could speak!


    Then surely, everything would be much easier.


    Even though I said it was fine that my voice didn¡¯t return¡ªit wasn¡¯t a lie, but right now, I missed my voice so much!


    ¡ªhow strange.


    In the last two months, how much I had changed!


    Before, I could easily say that I didn¡¯t need the ability to speak¡ªI didn¡¯t need anything else. I didn¡¯t want to be involved with other people. I shunned the world. From the bottom of my heart, I truly thought it was unnecessary to even speak.


    What about now?


    ¡ªI wanted to utter William¡¯s name.


    ¡ªI wanted to convey my love to him.


    ¡ªand I wanted to call the name of that child who keep running away from me.


    If it was me from two months ago, I wouldn¡¯t chase the kid like this. I wouldn¡¯t even spare him a glance¡ªlike everybody else. It would be something that fade into the background. Something that everyone else would forget, including me.


    ¡­but now¡ª


    ¡ªaah, how I wish it were a different person. I wish it wasn¡¯t this kid. Then I wouldn¡¯t need to go through such difficulties. Hey, I¡¯m begging you, please turn around.


    Please, please stop for a moment. Just for a mere second. Just once, turn around¡ªplease, just show me your face, even if just a mere glimpse!


    ¡°What¡¯s with you¡ª!!¡±


    I wondered if my wish was granted¡ªthe boy finally turned around.


    It was just a mere glimpse, but it proved to be enough¡ªthat was all I needed.


    As I thought, I wasn¡¯t mistaken. It was indeed that boy. The boy too, recognized me instantly.


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    The boy¡ªNick, stopped right away. His eyes widened, it was as if he was staring at a ghost.


    ¡°Miria?¡±


    The name he muttered with a dumfounded expression sounded nostalgic¡­


    ¡ªaah, indeed. It¡¯s Nick! Nick¡ª!! Only he would call me ¡®Miria¡¯¡­


    Right at that moment, nostalgia pierced my heart. My heart was instantly tinged by sadness and regret.


    Reflexively, I reached out to him, who stood still.


    There was no reason behind it at all. I felt like it was what I absolutely had to do.


    ¡ªhowever¡­


    ¡°¡ªdon¡¯t touch me!!!¡±


    Nick slapped my approaching hand.


    ¡°!¡±


    Nick stood in front of me¡ªif I was right, it had been two years since I last saw him.


    He still had some childish features on him, but his body, which used to be thin, was now muscular. He was about the same height as me.


    ¡­But. The kindness his eyes used to exude back in those days¡ªthe gentleness he possessed even though he was stricken with poverty¡ªthere was no trace of it anywhere.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!?¡±


    The feeling that resounded within that voice¡ªpure hatred.


    He didn¡¯t even bother hiding his hostility.


    I was taken aback because of his piercing glare. At the same time, a deep remorse impaled my heart.


    I see. He has changed.


    No¡ªI let him become like this.


    When we met, this child and I were very much alike¡ªwe lived while hating the entire world.


    So, this was the result of said hatred.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I recalled how we parted ways¡ªit wasn¡¯t well.


    At that time, I just wanted to stay out of William¡¯s sight¡ªthat was the only thing that filled my mind.


    When the bad reputation I created myself became widespread, I withdrew more and more into my own residence. That was right, the last time I met Nick¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of your face? Are you pitying me? Did you chase me all the way here to deliver some kind of sermon?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His reddish-brown eyes, which used to be gentle and warm, like a flame swaying inside a lantern, were black¡ªas if plunged into darkness.


    The glint in his muddy eyes let me know of the harsh days he had gone through¡ªand also how much he despised me.


    ¡°If your still possess that, oh, heart of gold¡ªthen what? Will you give me some cash like you used to in the good ol¡¯ days? I wouldn¡¯t mind if it¡¯s a week, a month, or an entire lifetime¡¯s worth of money! After all, for a noble lady like you, it should be cheap, right?¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡­¡±


    Nick¡¯s mouth distorted in ridicule.


    He probably didn¡¯t mean those words.


    He wasn¡¯t actually asking me for money.


    He just wanted to let me know that he was blaming me.


    To let me know how he felt. To let me know how far he had fallen¡ªhe just wanted to make sure his feelings was conveyed through.


    But that was wrong!


    If you blame someone else and turn your gaze away, you would find peace of mind¡ªbut only for a while! It would never lead to true salvation!


    Indeed, that was what I had learned.


    It didn¡¯t mean that I couldn¡¯t do anything. The reason he became like this, undoubtedly, was partly because of me back then.


    I had no excuse.


    There was no room for justification. All I could do now was accept Nick¡¯s feelings. I mustn¡¯t look away, I would receive his every words.


    ¡°¡ªwhat? Say something! For what reason are you chasing me, that you would even come to such a place?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You wanted to tame me once again? Just like before? Must be utterly pleasing to have a puppet that dances when you pull its strings. Too bad. No trace of me from those days remains. The ¡®Nick¡¯ that you knew is dead¡ªdon¡¯t feel too bad about it.¡±


    Having said that, for an instant, Nick¡¯s gaze turned at some point behind me.


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    I felt a presence sneaking up from behind and approaching me. I chose to lift my head, to at least confirm the situation¡ªbut alas, nothing more can be done. In front of Nick, right behind me¡ª


    ¡ªa thick arm entangled my neck as I tried to turn around and check the person¡¯s identity. My body turned rigid. Something cold was pressed on the back of my neck.


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    The man restrained my entire body, but it seemed that he only had eyes for Nick.


    ¡°What took you so long? Your acquaintance?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was low and heavy¡ªbut it didn¡¯t sound like he intented to finish me right away¡ªfor the time being, I was relieved.


    ¡°Sorry, I went to eat a little.¡±


    ¡°Is she yours? She does seem fancy, this woman. From which brothel?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t a prostitute, mind you, but an aristocrat.¡±


    ¡°Hoo? An aristocrat?¡±


    Listening to Nick¡¯s words, the strength of the man¡¯s arms loosened momentarily.

 Chapter 62 - Reunion (2)

    *** TRIGGER WARNING: SEXUAL ASSAULT AHEAD!!!!


    ¡ªan aristocrat¡ª


    ¡ªthe man was bewildered by Nick¡¯s words. At the same time, the man¡¯s swaying was transmitted to me through my back.


    Now, I could probably free myself easily¡ªbut I didn¡¯t want to rush. The exit had already been cut off¡ªI decided to wait a little more.


    Nick glanced at me, who showed no sign of resistance, before turning to the man behind me and spoke.


    ¡°Yep, aristocrat, there¡¯s no mistaking it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    From Nick¡¯s expression, the man realized he wasn¡¯t lying. Strength returned to his arm.


    ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯t be just any random noble, right?¡±


    A reasonable question, one which was also completely rational. No normal noble would be in such a place without any of their attendants being present. Even more so regarding the fact that I was acquainted with someone like Nick.


    I couldn¡¯t possibly answer the question.


    Silence lasted for a while. I could feel the unmoving knife on my nape. Inching to my ear, the man asked.


    ¡°Silence, huh¡­ you can¡¯t be mute, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I decided to pass on answering that question, too.


    Yes, you¡¯re exactly correct.


    But I didn¡¯t bother to affirm it. This guy didn¡¯t plan to kill me, anyway. It would be fine if I ignored him.


    In turn, the man turned to Nick.


    ¡°Oi Nick, since this woman isn¡¯t responding, let me ask you instead, is she?¡±


    ¡°¡­no, that can¡¯t be.¡±


    Nick appeared suspicious, before he pondered and continued.


    ¡°I do realize she hasn¡¯t said a word to me since a while ago though¡­¡±


    ¡°Hee¡­¡±


    The man laughed at Nick¡¯s words. It sounded creepy.


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then it would be convenient. Then, shall we make sure of it?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    The man uttered as his thick, sun tanned arm began to crept over my dress, caressing my body.


    ¡°Come on, scream.¡±


    He teased, provoking me. The man¡¯s left hand slowly moved, crawling from my waist, to my belly, then to my chest. I could feel his hand wriggling, even though I wore a corset underneath.


    A nauseating, terrible, feeling surged within me. The way he deliberately touched me was utterly revolting.


    At that point, I recalled Nick¡¯s presence. I glanced at the present Nick, at how much he had changed¡ªI wonder if his expression change in the slightest? I kept hoping for a sign of that.


    That was right.


    Nick suffered more than me¡ªhe suffered far worse than this¡ª


    ¡ªI¡¯m ¡­alright.


    The coldness still stuck to my neck kept my head cool.


    Yes.


    It was impossible for my heart to shake for such a man.


    I wouldn¡¯t be humiliated by him, either.


    That was what I had decided that very day.


    No matter what would happen in the future, I would endure them¡ªI wouldn¡¯t look away.


    The man¡¯s long tongue slid over my neck, making a noise. It was sticky. Each time, it felt like it tried to merge with my neck¡ªsuch a motion was repeated over and over.


    Disgusting.


    But that was the extent of the feeling this man managed to incite in me. I had no fear towards this man¡ªthat was why, I could still endure.


    In the next moment, the right hand bearing the knife slid down my waist.


    Was it because I didn¡¯t resist? Did he decide a knife was unnecessary to deal with such a mute woman? Well, either way, I never intended to run away in the first place.


    Finally, to me, who showed no resistance, the man stored the knife in his back pocket. What happened next, I was pushed against the wall. That was when I got a full view of the man¡¯s face¡ª


    ¡ªdark skinned, age unknown. Muscular body. His brown hair was quite clean for a tramp, but his eyes, on the other hand, were gnarly and sharp. His beard was messy. The clothes weren¡¯t dirty, but still, unsightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s as Nick said, huh? Noble Lady, you have such good eyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He sounded happy, however.


    ¡°But sorry. Now that you¡¯ve seen my face, I have to shut you up.¡±


    ¡®Shut you up¡¯? This guy has no class.


    The man lifted the hem of my dress, his taut arm touched my thigh.


    ¡°¡ªyou truly aren¡¯t resisting?¡±


    The man sighed in amazement. But¡ªon the contrary¡ªI saw Nick¡¯s eyes wavering.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He kept staring at the man¡¯s hand, which was under my dress. It was faint, but I saw it, behind that expression of his¡ªI was convinced. He was still here. The Nick I used to know was still here¡ªthen,


    I decided¡ª


    ¡ªI shall free Nick from this man.


    The man was so engrossed in my skin, he didn¡¯t leave even a millimeter untouched. At the same time, he was full of openings¡ªwhat pitiful man!


    I extended my right hand slowly to the back of my head and pulled free my sharp hair ornament, before plunging it into the man¡¯s back without hesitation.


    ¡°¡ªshit!¡±


    At the sudden pain, the man groaned. At the same time, I was free. However, what happened just now was but a childish trick¡ªit wouldn¡¯t cause anything fatal. Nevertheless, to free Nick from this man, there was only one alternative.


    I escaped the man¡¯s arm and leaped away with all my strength. Then, I reached out to Nick¡ªand pushed him hard to the ground.


    ¡°¡ªwha¡ª!?¡±


    Nick couldn¡¯t stand against my weight, and fell on his back, hitting his head. Nick¡¯s face was distorted, but not even for a moment did he look away from me.


    But still, he tried to resist. It seemed that he truly despised me¡ªhowever, I wouldn¡¯t run away anymore. I shall reap what I sowed. I shall take him back from that man no matter the cost!


    I straddled Nick¡¯s body while apologizing in my heart¡ªit¡¯ll hurt a little, but please endure.


    I reached out to my hair again, taking a glittering silver ornament. The same thing that pierced the man earlier. The edge, which was sharp like an ice pick, gleamed.


    ¡°¡ªwa, wait!¡±


    The man shouted at my actions¡ªit was a voice resenting me, protecting Nick. But it was too late, because I had already swung my hand. It was a stabbing that was waiting to happen.


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    As expected, Nick probably understood what I was aiming. His eyes were dyed in fear instantly. He was about to be killed¡ªat the thought, his face hardened immediately.


    But, it didn¡¯t waver my determination. I locked my gaze with Nick¡¯s, but changed the trajectory of my hand¡ªand swung down at Nick¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°¡ª!?¡±


    Nick¡¯s muffled scream echoed. With pain in his face and tears in his eyes, he still stared at me. I smiled seeing such Nick.


    I¡¯m sorry, Nick. It must¡¯ve been hurt. But it¡¯s alright, Nick. I¡¯ll take proper responsibility.


    ¡°¡ªt, this woman¡­!!¡±


    The man¡¯s fingers tightened around my neck. It was full of wrath and violence¡ªthis time, he was bent on killing me.


    But the man¡¯s hand lacked power to crush my throat. I turned towards the man who attempted to kill me. His face was distorted. It was because of my previous attack.


    ¡°¡­no way, poison¡­?¡±


    The man muttered bitterly. I smiled softly as an affirmation.


    I wished to reassure him, though. Because it wasn¡¯t a deadly poison, but a harmless poison that restricted movement for a while, instead.

 Chapter 63 - Reunion (3)

    ¡°What¡­ a woman¡­¡±


    The man must had understood my intentions. The face of the man looking down at me, with both hands still at my neck, was distorted in self-mockery. It seemed that he regretted choosing the wrong target.


    ¡°¡­Nick.¡±


    The man muttered while turning towards Nick, whom had already fainted beside me. Either from pain, or poison¡ªmaybe both. This poison wasn¡¯t strong, but quick acting. The amount of poison I had applied to the tip of her hair ornament was for adults. As such, the dosage was a bit too much for the young Nick. It wouldn¡¯t cause death, though¡ªnot that the man in front of me was aware of such, though.


    ¡°¡­how dare you.¡±


    The man stared at the unconscious Nick. The words he spat out were dyed in despair. He probably thought I killed Nick, which he considered unforgiveable. In an instant, his eyes were filled with murderous desire.


    However, the strength of the man¡¯s arms steadily diminished, contrary to his killing intent. The poison was working.


    It was about time for his body to go numb. I looked up at the man and laughed.


    I was declaring my victory, to shake his murderous intent, even if a little.


    ¡°¡­s, hit.¡±


    The man¡¯s face was distorted. Nevertheless, the man never released me. He stared at me coldly with his sharp eyes¡ªrefusing to let go, even if he died.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªsomething is wrong.


    That was the vibe I got from this guy¡ªno matter how much I thought about it. Because it was strange. The poison should have circulated all throughout his body, so why hadn¡¯t he let go?


    Remove your hands and leave me alone!


    Run to the doctor, that¡¯s what you should be doing!


    Why do you insist on staying here! Do you want to die¡ª!?


    Or¡ªare you trying to piss me off?


    When I thought about it¡ªit occurred to me. Why didn¡¯t I realize it sooner? ¡­My breath was reaching its limit.


    As I thought so, the man¡¯s expression underwent a transformation, as if he had read my mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice expression you have, there. You should be reaching your limit soon.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    The man laughed¡ªhe had found out.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Impossible, this is unthinkable!


    I had never made such a mistake before. In this situation involving life and death, I had carelessly leaked my inner thoughts to my opponent.


    ¡°Your face is saying that you don¡¯t believe it. Let me tell you then, Miss. People like us are used to poison. With this kind of poison, I can still move my hand. Not a bad move, considering you are a noble. I have to praise you. But¡ª¡°


    ¡­no, no way. There¡¯s no way that¡¯s happening here!


    Oh, but, I¡¯ve certainly recovered my old heart, yes, after I made that pact with Lewis¡­ have I turned into a fool¡ª?


    ¡°It¡¯s my win.¡±


    I reached my limit. The man¡¯s grip, it was no longer weakened. He wouldn¡¯t release my neck, no matter what.


    No, my vision was darkening¡­ my own consciousness was slipping¡­ this was¡ªa very nostalgic feeling¡­ My head wavered, my body felt light, as if I would fly away at any moment ¡ªit was that kind of sensation.


    Aah, I¡¯m going to die¡­ then, I¡¯m going to be resurrected again, I¡¯ll have to redo everything again¡­ to chase Elliot¡¯s shadow¡­ all over again.


    ¡°Ha, you finally cried. Are you afraid of dying? Don¡¯t worry, they say you won¡¯t feel a thing once you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Foolish man¡­ I¡¯m used to dying¡­ ahh, right when I could be together with that person too, how foolish, of me¡­


    ¡°¡ªbye.¡±


    Everything became dark.


    Aah, William¡ªI, I love you¡­


    Then, my consciousness ceased.


    ¡°Move, Conrad¡ª!¡±


    About half an hour ago, William had found a man who had seen the pickpocketing incident around the place where he had lost Amelia. Soon after, Hannah also appeared. William discovered from her and the man that Amelia was likely following the pickpocket boy.


    When he heard Lewis was chasing Amelia, he and Hannah attempted to follow. However, they soon were surrounded by five or six knights who appeared out of nowhere.


    The streets grew noisy. Everyone kept their distance¡ªwhich was better. In the center of the group that surrounded William was Conrad Olsen, the former commander of the Royal Knights.


    Hannah, whom was a half a step behind William, turned blue¡ªjust like everyone else. In contrast, William gazed straight at Conrad, without any fear.


    ¡°What could this be? At first glance, you all look very familiar to people I know.¡±


    William locked his gaze with the stunned Conrad. Even though he had resigned from being a leader, his dignity never waned.


    It was exactly as William said¡ªhe was familiar with all the faces surrounding them. They were Arthur¡¯s Guard Knights. In other words, Conrad was moving under Arthur¡¯s direction, for whatever reason that could be.


    William¡¯s glare at Conrad was full of hostility. On the contrary, Conrad only gazed at him gently, as if he didn¡¯t mind William¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Count Falmouth. Under instruction of the Crown Prince, I won¡¯t let you go any further.¡±


    William frowned at those the words¡ªwon¡¯t let him go any further?


    ¡°¡ªwhat kind of instruction is that?¡±


    William lowered his voice. Conrad smiled at such him.


    ¡°It¡¯s to protect you, other than that¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªwhat, did you say?¡±


    Protect, me¡­? What the heck¡ªno way!


    William could only reach one conclusion¡ªhis face warped.


    ¡°You noticed that Amelia was chasing after that pickpocket boy.¡±


    Conrad nodded in satisfaction to William¡¯s words.


    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s why, we must keep you safe here. I¡¯ve already dispatched a few people to go after her. Lady Amelia will be found safely and be brought here.¡±


    ¡°¡ªtch.¡±


    Judging from his eyes, Conrad certainly meant his every word. William accepted them for a moment and glanced down, but¡ª


    ¡°¡ªno, that¡¯s unacceptable. She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ll look for her.¡±


    William again met Conrad¡¯s gaze. Conrad probably expected this out of William, too.


    ¡°You should hear yourself speak. I¡¯ve never known you as one to lose your calm and spout reckless words like that. I see that even you can be reduced to a mere fool when it involves romance.¡±


    ¡°¡­so what? What if anything befalls her? How would you take responsibility for that? Your reassurance alone isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°Well, well, aren¡¯t you being childish? Lady Amelia chose the path of danger herself, and you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t grasp her hand firmly. I¡¯m sorry, but none of this is my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Towards Conrad¡¯s reasonable argument, William became speechless.


    Even if he forced his way through, it was unlikely for him to win against Conrad. Did he really have to leave it to the knights and Lewis?


    William clenched his fist¡ªthen¡­


    ¡°¡ªCaptain!¡±


    From the other side of the road, a young man¡ªprobably one of his soldier¡ªran up to Conrad¡¯s side. He was breathless; his shoulders moved up and down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a captain no longer.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, Former Captain, I, I¡¯ve lost sight of our target!¡±


    ¡°Haaa?! Lost sight, you say¡ª!? It¡¯s just a woman and a child, are you an idiot¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°S, sorry, they ran faster than I thought, besides¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­what, you have more excuses to say?¡±


    Conrad severely stared down at the young member. The member tried to squeeze words out underneath that frightful gaze.


    ¡°Other than that, McLean went off¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªwhat?¡±


    Conrad furrowed his eyebrows. William narrowed his eyes¡ªit was a familiar name.


    McLean, Lionel McLean¡ª? He also said he had a brother, but¡­


    William glanced at Conrad. He seemed to be pondering something due to his soldier¡¯s words. The surrounding knights weren¡¯t paying attention to William right now.


    Now is the chance¡ª


    ¡ªWilliam rushed out of the scene.

 Chapter 64 - The Reunion (4)

    William managed to escape him. He ran through the back alley. He wasn¡¯t really familiar with the intricate streets of the city, though.


    Hannah¡¯s testimony, however, lead him to a certain direction where a pickpocketing incident happened. Of course, with that information alone, he couldn¡¯t locate Amelia. That much was obvious.


    Nevertheless, William continued to run¡ªhe wondered why.


    Yes¡ªit was because William knew that not all hope was lost. Finding Lewis meant the same as finding Amelia herself. Finding Lewis was quite easy, too.


    ¡°Oi¡ªwhere is he¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Not here!¡±


    Several times along the way, William spotted a soldier, but he managed to hide from them. Then he called Lewis in his heart¡ª


    ¡ªLewis, I¡¯m here, appear!


    Although William couldn¡¯t hear Lewis, nor know where he was, Lewis, on the other hand, knew.


    As long as William allowed it, Lewis could hear his mind. As such, William beckoned to Lewis through his mind¡ª


    ¡ªcome out. I¡¯m here.


    Lewis would surely answer William¡¯s call and appear¡ªit had always been the case.


    After making sure that the soldiers were gone, he started running again. No doubt, Lewis had heard William¡¯s voice. It was only that the farther their distance was, the longer it would take to reach him.


    He had to be as close to Lewis as possible. Despite so, William went as far as possible towards the straight road ahead so Lewis would follow him.


    Lewis emerged from the back of the alley, just as William predicted. After confirming it was indeed William, Lewis once again hid behind the narrow alley. William also hid there to get rid of his pursuers.


    ¡°¡ªLewis, where¡¯s Amelia¡ª!?¡±


    The narrow alley was dark. The sun should still be high, but most of the area between the walls were shaded even during the day. William lined up next to Lewis, inquiring about Amelia¡¯s safety.


    ¡°¡­as far as I know, she¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°¡ª?¡±


    Lewis¡¯ voice wavered slightly. He was disturbed. William felt uncomfortable and stared into Lewis¡¯ face. Lewis¡¯ forehead drew sweat, his mouth was distorted, and his shoulders were trembling. Not to mention, he referred to himself with I(boku).


    Usually, Lewis only referred to himself as such whenever things got unbearable. William, who was aware of such fact, frowned in surprise.


    ¡°¡ªLewis, you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s just that, I used too much power¡­¡±


    Lewis muttered to block William¡¯s words and forcibly raised the corners of his mouth. Perhaps, he was trying to smile, but from the side, it only emphasize how distressed he was.


    ¡°¡­why would you go to such lengths¡­¡±


    William narrowed his eyes, blaming Lewis. It was his way of showing his concern to Lewis. If it was a person he didn¡¯t actually care about, William would never take such an attitude.


    Whenever he didn¡¯t care, he would always be calm and smiling. Lewis knew that side of him well, too.


    Lewis took a deep breath and peered at William¡¯s face with his deep jet-black eyes between his fallen bangs.


    ¡°¡­I would protect you¡ªdidn¡¯t I promise you so? For that reason, I need that girl.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!! That, what do you mean by that!?¡±


    William had no idea what Lewis¡¯ words meant. But Lewis kept interjecting him.


    ¡°More importantly, let¡¯s hurry to Lady Amelia. The soldiers have been wandering since a while ago. I smell something troublesome¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s right, just before, Conrad attempted to stop me from running after her. He said that it was by Arthur¡¯s instructions. I ran away when I saw the chance.¡±


    ¡°Arthur-sama?¡±


    Towards William¡¯s words, Lewis¡¯ eyes widened in surprise, revealing his thoughts. Immediately, his mouth distorted, as if he had realized everything.


    ¡°¡ªthat Idiot Prince, I¡¯ve warned him about this¡­¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? Explain in a way that I can comprehend.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It seems that he really wants to turn me into an enemy.¡±


    Lewis bitterly grit his teeth. He looked like he was about to vomit.


    Upon hearing Lewis¡¯ tone, William started to ponder.


    ¡°What have you guys been doing behind my back this entire time¡ª!? Did Amelia¡¯s disappearance also happen because of you guys¡ª!?¡±


    William seemed a bit agitated. Lewis lowered his gaze for a moment.


    ¡°¡ªno, that happened because of a coincidence. There¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s trying to erase us all.¡±


    Listening to his words, William became utterly astonished.


    ¡°Erase¡ª!? You, and also me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°No, not you, but Lady Amelia and me.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ expression became dire. Something resembling conviction reverberated in those eyes¡ªWilliam went out of his way and ask.


    ¡°¡­What, why?¡±


    Arthur¡­ wanted to kill Amelia and Lewis? How could he believe that? For what reason would Lewis make such an outrageous claims? William didn¡¯t know.


    At William¡¯s stunned expression, Lewis deliberately shrugged.


    ¡°¡­well, that¡¯s the worst case scenario. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    ¡°¡­worst case, you say¡­¡±


    ¡°In fact, could I suggest us to deport abroad?¡±


    Lewis jokingly said so. William was confused by the situation.


    ¡°¡ªeven if you say so, everything still doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll soon figure it all out. Now, our first priority is to protect Lady Amelia¡ªlet¡¯s hurry!¡±


    Lewis turned his heels and started running, saying nothing more.


    ¡°¡ªoi!¡±


    William rushed after Lewis, who ignored him.

 Chapter 65

    The man was no longer there. No, to be more precise, the man had escaped. The man who was strangling Amelia, once he noticed Lionel¡¯s arrival, along with his blue knight coat of arms, fled at a glance.


    Lionel too, was distracted by Amelia¡¯s unconscious body. He couldn¡¯t follow the man.


    ¡°Amelia, Amelia¡ª! ¡­Damn¡ª! Why is this girl always¡ª!¡±


    In Lionel¡¯s arms, Amelia¡¯s face was pale. He didn¡¯t fail to notice the painful red bruise on her neck. Her breathing was shallow. Lionel stared at the unconscious Amelia, growing more panicked per second.


    There were trace of tears on her cheeks. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how tormented she was. Moreover, Amelia¡¯s breathing was too shallow¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia!¡±


    Lionel muttered and reached for Amelia¡¯s back. He lower the zipper on the back of her dress, and then lowered her dress to about her upper arm. Then, he loosened her tight corset¡ªdue to being unfamiliar with it, he fumbled with the string. At the same time, color gradually returned to Amelia¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°¡­you¡¯re alright now, Amelia.¡±


    Lionel whispered to her. He gently put Amelia¡¯s body on the ground. Then, he looked at the boy who was lying beside her.


    There was a silver hair ornament piercing the boy¡¯s thigh. Lionel knew who it belonged to.


    The thing stuck in the back of the man who fled earlier was also the same.


    Lionel pondered¡ªperhaps it was Amelia¡¯s serious resistance, or perhaps it was intentionally prepared, considering that she was there without a companion. Either way, it wouldn¡¯t be good to leave the hair ornament stuck as it was.


    Lionel gently touched the hair ornament. Once he felt sure it hadn¡¯t pierced the boy¡¯s thick blood vessels, he slowly pulled out the hair ornament. At the same time, the face of the unconscious boy distorted momentarily. There wasn¡¯t too much blood, but it must had hurt a lot.


    After Lionel had successfully pulled the hair ornament out, he wiped away the blood using the hem of his coat. Then he observed said hair ornament. It seemed like a normal hair ornament. However, it was noticeably sharper than ordinary ones. It was as if it was intentionally sharpened so it could be used to pierce something.


    When Lionel noticed so, he narrowed his eyes to think for a moment. Then, he put the hair ornament in the inner pocket of his coat.


    ¡°What kind of person are you, exactly¡­¡± Lionel stared down at Amelia and muttered quietly.


    When he first met her two months ago, he felt that something was odd about her¡ªnow, he was certain of it.


    When she found out she had lost her voice, she wasn¡¯t fazed at all. But, the moment after she had cut her arm with glass, she had a momentary breakdown and cried in fear, as if it was the end of the world. Carrying such a pointed hair ornament, she probably planned to stand up against opponents she otherwise wouldn¡¯t be able to beat through sheer power alone.


    Lionel knelt next to Amelia and gently stroked her cheek.


    ¡°For what reason did you do all this¡­¡±


    His expression, albeit seemingly basked in compassion, was also very stern. He himself may not had noticed he made such face.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re truly happy¡­¡±


    William¡¯s face flashed across Lionel¡¯s mind. Amelia¡¯s fianc¨¦¡ªEarl Falmouth. Lionel had investigated William¡ªor rather, he was just asking around for rumors regarding him¡ª


    ¡ªand what a thing he found¡ª! Earl of Falmouth¡ªWilliam Cecil, had no bad rumors.


    Everyone kept saying he was a great guy, sharp-witted, attentive, impeccable¡­ William was in everyone¡¯s good book. Even though such a thing usually shouldn¡¯t be possible.


    No matter how great the other party was, or how high his stature was, there should be one or two bad rumors regarding him.


    The same went for Amelia. The stark contrast was, all the rumors circulating about her were bad. Listening to them, he almost reached for his ears. However, everyone also didn¡¯t fail to add¡ª¡±but, she seems to have changed recently, perhaps due to Earl Falmouth¡¯s influence.¡±


    Lionel couldn¡¯t believe it at first, and doubted that perhaps they were talking about two different people. But the rumors were indeed about Amelia Southwell, Earl Falmouth¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Lionel kept recalling the moment he received hush money from William. He was a child no longer, as such, he knew what it meant. Due to that, he grew even more anxious, and started gathering rumors about the two¡ªthat was how he was able to meet Amelia again.


    Lionel distorted his face regretfully. His subordinates would soon arrive. When that moment came, he had to pretend he didn¡¯t know Amelia. He had to behave as if it was their first meeting¡ªsuch a notion was unbearably depressing for him.


    ¡°Amelia, please, wake up.¡±


    Lionel¡¯s eyes wavered as he touched Amelia¡¯s cheek. At the same time, fleetingly, Amelia¡¯s eyelids fluttered. When Lionel noticed that, he widened his eyes.


    ¡°Amelia¡ª! Amelia¡ª!¡±


    In respond to his voice, Amelia slowly turned around and opened her eyes. Her eyes were still unfocused, but at the time being, it was more than enough for Lionel.


    ¡°What a relief. You have awaken.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In response to Lionel¡¯s voice, Amelia tilted her head slightly. When she recognized Lionel, the question became apparent in her face¡ª¡±why are you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my mission to locate you¡ªah, but, I¡¯m truly glad you are safe¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lionel said so and smiled gently in reassurance to Amelia.


    Amelia squinted as she realized something from his expression. She tried to slowly sit up, only to fail.


    ¡°¡ªdon¡¯t, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t try to move, yet. You were just strangled, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even though Lionel told her to stay still, Amelia managed to lift her upper body. Then, she slowly reached for her neck. There were red finger marks there¡ªpainful-looking red bruises. Lionel inadvertently looked away from them¡ªit¡¯s too miserable, he couldn¡¯t look.


    Then, he muttered.


    ¡°Amelia¡­ that¡¯s, I, I just want to ask you one thing¡­¡±


    Lionel lifted his face, only to be surprised at what Amelia had begun to do in front of him.


    ¡°What, are you doing¡­?¡±


    Lionel was in utter bafflement. Amelia used her compact mirror¡ªtaken out of nowhere, to apply white powder to her neck, no doubt to cover the bruises.


    ¡°¡ªAmelia¡­¡±


    This was just not normal¡ªLional was now convinced. The woman named Amelia Southwell was very peculiar. Even though she had been strangled and was on the verge of dying, she tried to conceal her bruises without crying.


    Why would she need to do that?


    What was she thinking?


    Lionel had no idea what he could do¡ªhe was confused as hell.


    But Amelia took no notice¡ªmore like, she didn¡¯t care. She turned her attention towards the boy who was lying unconscious after she had succeeded on concealing her bruises. When she confirmed that her hair ornament was no longer stabbing his thigh, she took out a notebook and a pen from somewhere and started writing. When she was done, she showed it to Lionel.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    Because of what was written there, Lionel¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°¡­But this child is a pickpocket. I have an obligation to hand this child over to the authorities. It¡¯s also my obligation to take you to somewhere safe, I can¡¯t just leave? ¡®Then capture me alongside him. After all, I was the one who stabbed this boy. This boy turned out this way because of my actions. Do you have my hair ornament?¡¯ Amelia, what in the world are you planning¡ª¡±


    Amelia¡¯s gaze pierced Lionel¡ªit was both terrifying and serious. He became increasingly confused. She wanted him to leave her be and pretend that the whole-dying-thing didn¡¯t happen.

 Chapter 66

    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Lionel again widened his eyes in surprise. He blinked several times, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªas if it were too crazy¡­


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s no good. It¡¯s too dangerous to let this child stay by your side. If anything like this happens again¡­ if anything were to happen to you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This time, Lionel couldn¡¯t control his emotions and grabbed Amelia¡¯s shoulders fiercely. From his mouth, her name leaked out¡ªhowever¡­


    ¡°¡­Amelia, why? Why would you do something as risky as that?¡±


    Amelia never averted her gaze from Lionel. Those clear, unwavering, eyes; those blue pupils locked straight with his eyes. They reflect only him alone. There was no trace of the pitiful girl from before, who was pale and on the verge of dying.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Lionel¡¯s face distorted. To leave Amelia with the boy and pretend that he saw nothing¡­ Amelia would then keep the boy at her side and take care of him¡­ such an unacceptable action¡­


    ¡­Was it because of his sense of duty as a member of the Order of the Knights? Or was it because of those two days he spent alongside Amelia in which they became friends? Or was there something more, something inside him that made the entire situation unacceptable to him? He no longer knew anymore¡­


    But there was no doubt, inside, he strongly denied what Amelia had in mind.


    ¡°Too bad, it¡¯s useless. I can¡¯t grant your wish¡­¡±


    Lionel also stared back at Amelia seriously. He seemed unwilling to step back. Amelia surely was aware of such. She lowered her gaze for a moment and turned away from Lionel in disappointment. But it was only for a fleeting moment.


    Amelia exhaled a little and looked up at Lionel again. Her expression, it transformed into something that resembled pity, something that cared for Lionel¡­


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯m sorry for not being considerate about your position. But, can¡¯t I at least ask this one thing out of you?¡±


    ¡°¡­what is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about what the man has done to me. I don¡¯t want to worry William.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Towards Amelia¡¯s words, Lionel¡¯s eyes almost flew out of their sockets.


    It flashed in his mind¡ªWilliam¡¯s profile when they were about to part that day. It seemed like a very unpleasant smile for Lionel, but apparently, it didn¡¯t appear so for Amelia.


    For Amelia, William was an important lover, a fianc¨¦, and a life partner who would complete her future. Lionel realized that he had again let his emotions overtake him. He quickly lowered his face so Amelia wouldn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°¡­I understand. At the very least, that I can promise you.¡±


    He at last managed to squeeze those words out. Amelia finally smiled¡ª


    ¡ªit was a smile just like from that girl Lionel had seen before he discovered said girl bore the responsibility of a Countess. He was relieved by her genuine smile.


    ¡°¡­uhm, other than that¡­ first, please fix your dress? I, to ease your breathing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Lionel¡¯s gaze shifted to Amelia¡¯s shoulder. Following his gaze, Amelia noticed that her dress had almost revealed her chest¡ªshe blushed, as if she was an entirely different person.


    At Amelia¡¯s appearance, Lionel averted his gaze.


    ¡°S-sorry! I should¡¯ve turned away! Ah, I, I also loosened your corset, what do I do¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In response to Lionel¡¯s panicked voice, Amelia smiled softly, her cheeks still dyed in red. She slowly turned around, with her back facing at Lionel. Then, with her right hand, she took her long hair from the base of her neck and lowered it forward.


    Amelia¡¯s white nape was exposed in front of Lionel. From Amelia¡¯s point of view, she just did what needed to be done in order to let him tighten her corset, and of course, Lionel too, was aware of that¡ªbut he still swallowed involuntarily upon the mesmerizing sight of Amelia.


    Immediately, he shooed away such thought and reached for the corset string.


    ¡°¡ªready? I¡¯ll tighten it. Please tell me if it¡¯s too tight.¡±


    Towards Lionel¡¯s words, Amelia leaned her body and put both of her hands on the wall¡ªthen, Lionel pulled the left and right strings with both hands. Unsurprisingly, he had never touched a female corset before. In other words, today was the first time in his life he tightened someone¡¯s corset.


    ¡°¡­t, tight enough?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. Lionel put his strength on his arms again.


    ¡°¡­then, how about this?¡±


    Amelia still didn¡¯t nod.


    ¡°Umm¡­ more?¡±


    Then, he had no choice but to also exert legs strength.


    Lionel, who was neither the husband of Amelia nor her friend of the same sex, had to use leg strength. It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that tightening a corset was such a difficult activity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return. It seems that my subordinates aren¡¯t coming, after all. I¡¯ll carry this boy on my back.¡±


    After confirming that Amelia had finished fixing her dress, Lionel said so and carried the unconscious Nick on his back. Then, as they left the back alley to return to the Central Street, the sight of two people rushing towards them came into view.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Lionel almost said ¡®Lewis¡¯, but managed to stop himself. He noticed how fast Amelia¡¯s expression had changed as she stood beside him. Amelia¡¯s profile as she gazed upon William was adorable.


    ¡°¡ªAmelia!¡±


    William shouted Amelia¡¯s name in a heartbreaking tone. It was a voice that resonated with the heart, unlike from two months ago. At the same time, Amelia began rushing towards him.


    ¡°¡­ah.¡±


    Distance gradually spread between them as Amelia moved away from him. It was only natural for her to do so¡ªbut for some reason, Lionel felt very ill at ease watching it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªwhat a strange feeling.


    Amelia jumped into William¡¯s arms. Her beautiful, long, golden hair swayed in the wind, as her delicate body was embraced by William. When he gazed upon that scene, a strange sensation rose to the back of his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe! Are you injured?¡±


    William stared down at Amelia, his expression was a mixture of relief and anxiety. While Amelia smiled as best as she could to reassure him, as if nothing was wrong¡ªand yet, why¡­


    He felt something truly incomprehensible and unfathomable¡ªLewis frowned unconsciously¡ª


    ¡ªit was precisely at that moment.


    ¡°¡ªSir Lionel.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Suddenly called, Lionel returned back to reality. In front of him, Lewis bowed in utter gratitude.


    ¡°When I heard the name ¡®McLean¡¯, I thought it merely a coincidence, but it turns out to be you, after all. Not once but twice, you have taken care of Amelia in my stead¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, this time, I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    As he cut off Lewis¡¯ words, Lionel saluted William, who held Amelia¡¯s shoulders. William responded by nodding a little.


    ¡°Sir Lionel, you have my gratitude. I had just taken my eyes off Amelia when she disappeared¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to never let her escape my sight again¡­ It¡¯s really great that you managed to find her.¡±


    William said so while glancing at Amelia with love, taking hold her left arm with his own. In response, Amelia returned a pretty smile¡ªhowever¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He took his eyes off her?


    Contrary to the snuggling couple, William¡¯s words didn¡¯t bode well with Lionel. Amelia wasn¡¯t safe. He wasn¡¯t in time.


    However, if it was as William said¡ªif William hadn¡¯t lost sight of Amelia, then such a terrible fate wouldn¡¯t had befallen her. Lionel knew he was just grasping¡ªthat the true evil one was the man who strangled her¡ªstill¡­


    ¡­Lionel¡¯s eyes grew dark.

 Chapter 67 - Reunion (7)

    If only Lionel could be honest to William¡ª


    ¡ªwhy did you take your eyes off her¡ª!? Why did you not firmly hold her hand¡ª!?


    Just looking at William¡¯s guiltless, carefree smile made Lionel want to beat him up.


    Don¡¯t laugh at the pain she¡¯s painstakingly trying to hide from you¡ª!


    But Lionel desperately shook that urge. Because he had promised her. He would never tell anyone about the grievous wound she had suffered. Especially William.


    Not to mention the fact that William was the Marquis¡¯ son. A single misstep would spell his demise.


    That was why, Lionel faked a gentle smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m undeserving of your gratitude.¡±


    Behind the smile, he desperately buried his dark, heavy, thoughts.


    William smiled happily towards Lionel¡¯s attitude. He lowered his glance to the girl who was in his arm, clueless about her injuries¡­


    ¡­Such was the truth that Amelia wanted William to believe.


    Therefore, Lionel locked his true emotions deep into his heart and smiled further.


    ¡°Alright, I shall guide you back to the main street.¡±


    ¡ªhe wondered if he could muster a laugh at that moment.


    With that in mind, Lionel repositioned Nick¡ªwhom was about to slip¡ªand took the lead. Then, Lewis came beside him.


    Lewis expressed an uneasy look, then bowed to whisper to Lionel in a voice inaudible to the other two.


    ¡°Sir Lionel, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you¡­¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±


    Towards Lewis¡¯ somewhat cloudy face, Lionel asked back. His clerical smile had already vanished at that point.


    ¡°Yes¡­ actually, when we were about to search for Amelia, Lord Conrad blocked us from proceeding ahead. It seems that Sir Lionel knows nothing about that, however, do you have the slightest clue of what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°¡­eh?¡±


    Lionel widened his eyes because of Lewis¡¯ words. Conrad prevented Lewis and William from looking for Amelia¡­? The reason for their lateness started to resurface in Lionel¡¯s mind. Lewis squinted at Lionel¡¯s profile and continued.


    ¡°Sir Conrad said it would be dangerous to proceed. I certainly can understand where he¡¯s coming from¡­ But then why didn¡¯t he stop Amelia from chasing the boy? Why did he need to let only Amelia go, why was William stopped?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Listening to that, Lionel shut his mouth as he began to ponder. His feet kept walking without stopping.


    William¡¯s gentle voice resounded from behind, he was apparently caring for Amelia. Lionel opened his mouth again, thinking about Lewis¡¯ implications, despite the discomfort in his voice.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m but a low-ranking soldier, in the first place, I wasn¡¯t even told that the search target is Amelia. I also wasn¡¯t informed that you and the Earl were there. All I know was I had to protect the aristocratic lady who disappeared along with the pickpocket boy. You already know this boy is a pickpocket, right?¡±


    Lionel looked at his toes and asked, then, he continued without waiting for Lewis¡¯ reply.


    ¡°Hey, Lewis¡­ you know of Amelia¡¯s identity, right? She, to protect this boy, on the boy¡¯s leg¡­¡±


    Lionel supported the boy with his left hand alone, and pulled her hair ornament out of his inner pocket using his right hand. Then, he dropped it into Lewis¡¯ left hand. Lewis stayed silent.


    ¡°¡­This.¡±


    Lewis muttered, examining the sharpness of the hair ornament. He immediately put it inside his breast pocket, while smiling in annoyance.


    ¡°¡­Ah, so even you noticed it¡­ yes, indeed it¡¯s true¡ªAmelia is no ordinary lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But, you¡¯ll have to forgive me, as any further talk won¡¯t guarantee your personal safety.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    Lionel gasped when he heard Lewis¡¯ whisper.


    He understood what the Earl¡¯s attendant meant by that. Whether it was a bluff or a mere joke, Lewis¡¯ profile as he walked beside him was so serious, it was scary¡­


    ¡­what appeared in Lionel¡¯s mind was the breathless figure of Amelia.


    ¡°¡­No way, then, does the Earl¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡ªthe Earl doesn¡¯t know. It¡¯s because Amelia-sama really loves William-sama.¡±


    So she didn¡¯t want to involve him¡­?


    Lionel narrowed his eyes to Lewis¡¯ dark eyes, before staring straight forward again.


    Before he noticed it, they were already on the crowded street. That meant they were already safe.


    Moreover, the talk just now wasn¡¯t heard by the other two, whom were busy listening to the chattering in the street.


    Lionel opened his mouth, keeping his gaze straight forward.


    ¡°Hey, Lewis, do you remember the words I previously told you?¡±


    Lewis seemed to recall those words immediately. He answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, as if it¡¯s only yesterday¡ªyou told us to come to you if we encounter any trouble, that you¡¯ll gladly help.¡±


    ¡°Precisely¡­ and, my intention is true¡­ that¡¯s why I researched further about the Earl and Amelia¡­ and the more I know, the more concerned I¡¯m towards her. When I meet Amelia today, my concerns basically become reality. However¡ªI have no title, nor power. I don¡¯t really know what I can do.¡±


    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re basically saying you¡¯re yearning for Amelia-sama?¡±


    ¡°¡ª! N, no¡ª! No way! Such, an outrageous thing¡­¡±


    But, through denying, Lionel realized it.


    The true nature behind that uncertain feeling that kept swirling in the back of his mind¡ªhe hadn¡¯t yet fully comprehend it. He also couldn¡¯t deny it was love. But, if it was indeed love¡ª


    ¡ªthen that feeling was disallowed. As such, he kept on denying it.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I did this because I¡¯m her friend. I¡¯m not a knight, yet. As such, I can¡¯t serve her yet. But, if I¡¯m allowed to be a little egoistic, I truly wish I can be with her as her friend¡ªeven if it isn¡¯t allowed.¡±


    ¡°I, see¡­¡±


    Lionel¡¯s firm gaze earned him Lewis¡¯ squint. Lewis continued as he gazed at Lionel¡¯s side profile. ¡°If so¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you prove your determination and sincerity? Although I¡¯m a tad unwilling to admit this, I think the grace of different persons in his life would serve William better in the future. Sir Lionel, if your intention is genuine, then I¡¯ll recommend you to him as the friend of Amelia.¡±


    Lionel paused for a moment before starting to walk again.


    If Lewis was really able to do that, then Lionel would be able to stand beside Amelia. Just as a mere friend¡ªbut still¡ªLionel inquired further,


    ¡°¡­by determination and sincerity, do you mean¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªeasy. By that, I mean for you to train that child on your back with your own hands.¡±


    ¡°¡ªhuh?¡±


    What? Wouldn¡¯t that be against the law, then?


    Lionel was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it means to be Amelia¡¯s friend. So, are you prepared for that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Betray the country, betray the law, betray even your own family¡ªyou may even lose yourself someday, do you still want to stand beside Amelia?¡±


    Lewis¡¯ jet-black eyes bore inside Lionel¡¯s eyes. They were as dark as bottomless swamps. Deep, it penetrated Lionel¡¯s heart. Lewis was measuring the strength of Lionel¡¯s heart. Then Lewis¡ª


    ¡ªsmiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two weeks to think about it. If you truly are prepared, take the boy to the Marquis¡¯ estate. The Master and his wife aren¡¯t home right now, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lewis continued.


    ¡°But, if in that two weeks you fail to show yourself, then this talk is no more. You may as well consider today as having never happened. In addition, never again you shall approach Amelia¡ªand of course, William. Keep this in mind.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    Unexpectedly, it was as if all expression had been erased from Lewis¡¯ profile. Lionel gasped involuntarily to Lewis¡¯ cold, black, eyes. However, such a thing only lasted for a moment¡ª


    ¡ªLewis paused and a smile returned to his face as he turned around.


    ¡°William, I shall go fetch the carriage. Please wait here for a moment.¡±


    Lewis rushed away. The carriage stopped by immediately. Lionel glanced silently at Amelia¡¯s delicate back, who stepped into the carriage right after William.


    If he didn¡¯t take Lewis¡¯ suggestion, that would be their last meeting.


    That¡¯s unacceptable!


    His eyes wavered.


    Amelia got into the carriage and turned back at Lionel. She was smiling gently, but once her gaze landed on Nick, it was as if she were grieving.


    Lionel, when he saw that expression on Amelia¡­


    ¡­leaving Lionel and Nick behind, the carriage slowly started moving. Lionel kept staring at the carriage until it disappeared beyond the road.

 Chapter 68 - Julia and Elliot

    ¡°Lewis, I¡¯m coming in!¡±


    As the sun set, William tapped the door of Lewis¡¯ room.


    William opened the door without waiting for the other¡¯s reply. It had been a long time since he had last been in that room. While looking around the still, lifeless, room, William quietly closed the door behind him.


    ¡°¡­It sure has been a long time.¡±


    Lewis glanced over at William while sitting on his bed. He had taken off his vest, opened two buttons of his white shirt from the top, rolled his sleeves up to his elbows, and leaned in a careless manner on the bed. It was an appearance he wouldn¡¯t show others on daily basis. He rarely even showed that side of his to William.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been through a lot¡­ women sure are scary¡­¡±


    William sat down beside Lewis, recalling Hannah¡¯s remorseful expression. That room didn¡¯t even have a sofa. As such, sitting places were limited.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. If you hadn¡¯t taken your eyes off Amelia, that wouldn¡¯t have happened. Because of you, I had to leave Hannah alone, what do you have to say in your defense?¡±


    Towards Lewis¡¯ harsh scolding, William deflected his gaze. He was reflecting in silence. Lewis, knowing William¡¯s heart, continued. ¡°By the way¡­¡±


    ¡°You probably wanted to know the meaning of those words I said to you in the city.¡±


    Lewis stared at his feet and exhaled gently.


    His complexion was pale. He seemed unhealthy. But, he was expecting William to talk about it.


    Lewis considered even wiping the sweat off his forehead a bother. He turned his eyes on William, staring at his profile.


    ¡°I lied to you.¡±


    He said in a carefree tone, and smiled a little, as if he was eager to see William¡¯s reaction. William frowned towards such Lewis.


    ¡°More like, that¡¯s already the usual thing, considering it¡¯s you.¡±


    That was a fact¡ªLewis was always such a liar.


    Be it his true name, his age, his power¡ªuntil now, William was still uncertain over whether or not Lewis was telling him the truth. It was actually unsurprising for Lewis to lie.


    However, for him to admit it upfront like that¡ªsuch had never happened before. It gave William a very strange feeling.


    ¡°No, this time, it¡¯s different. Do you understand? ¡ªI betrayed you.¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    ¡®Betrayal¡¯¡ªthat word widened William¡¯s eyes. His gaze wavered for a moment in the color of fear. Lewis resumed, ¡°That day¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªthat day, Arthur didn¡¯t do anything to Amelia. Amelia also didn¡¯t have any intention of dying on that day.¡±


    In an emotionless voice, Lewis just stated the fact. But in contrast, the clueless William¡¯s shoulders trembled.


    ¡°¡­But, Arthur didn¡¯t say anything to me¡­¡±


    That was the reason why William took Lewis¡¯ word for it. Because Arthur didn¡¯t say anything. Because usually, if it was a misunderstanding, Arthur would say it was a misunderstanding.


    ¡ªso he was mistaken this entire time? He misunderstood Arthur¡¯s behavior?


    ¡ªWilliam recalled; the Arthur of that day¡­


    ¡°W, why, why would you do such a thing?¡±


    William¡¯s gaze swam. Lewis had always been a liar.


    However, William had no problems with that before.


    Because Lewis always lied for William¡¯s sake. Because Lewis¡¯ lies were intended to help William advance.


    But¡­ what about this time? Was Amelia aware of this, too? But, that was outrageous¡­


    William¡¯s mind spun like crazy. Lewis spoke again after letting a second pass.


    ¡°William-sama, please remember about the contract I signed with you in the past. That contract requires you to get closer to Amelia-sama. However, we didn¡¯t have that much time. Arthur is in the way, and I knew he really did bad things, but in the end, the fact doesn¡¯t change that he¡¯s a threat to me and Amelia. As such, he must be keep away.¡±


    Lewis uttered all those in a single breath. All at once¡ªWilliam was blown away. Then, with a confused look, William raised his right hand to stop Lewis¡¯ words.


    ¡°¡­stop. Wait for a moment. But, I did hear you say you¡¯re the ¡®same¡¯ as Amelia and Arthur?¡±


    Certainly, William had a foreboding concerning Amelia. After all, he didn¡¯t know why she was so special to Lewis. But, even Arthur¡­? How was he supposed to think about that?


    Lewis stood up and walked to the round table near him, understanding that William was upset.


    Then, with his back turned to William, he poured wine into an empty glass and downed it all at once. Lewis poured yet another glass of wine, but stopped.


    ¡°¡­William-sama.¡±


    It was as if his voice had faded into the radiance of the setting sun coming through the window. It was only two months ago when he had said he only had a little time left¡ªindeed¡­


    Lewis continued to speak with his back facing William.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll soon leave this place. But, as long as Amelia is here, everything will be okay. Because she¡¯s the same as me, she¡¯ll accept all of you. But, she¡¯s much more normal than me. She hasn¡¯t lost her heart, yet. That person is your destiny. I¡¯ve found the right person for you, just like what I¡¯ve promised that day¡ªthat¡¯s why¡­¡±


    Lewis slowly turned around. His dark eyes were dyed in the color of the dusk.


    ¡°What you¡¯ve entrusted to me, now is the time¡­ to give it back to you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Lewis¡¯ expression was frighteningly calm. William couldn¡¯t say anything more, he could only lower his face in silence. Lewis just kept smiling at William.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I intend to see it all the way through. That¡¯s why I love Amelia-sama¡ªand, if anything, it¡¯s hard for me to control your power¡ªthis is frustrating to admit but, I can¡¯t be your Rook anymore.¡±


    ¡°W, what are you saying? I¡¯ve never thought of you that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know. But this is already decided. I can¡¯t go against time, either. This is the end of the story. But, it¡¯s okay, you see, Amelia-sama really doesn¡¯t know anything. I only lied to her. In truth, she doesn¡¯t know anything. I want you to meet with Amelia-sama even more than before, to properly get close to her¡ªthat¡¯s all my wish entails.¡±


    Sadness swayed in Lewis¡¯ eyes. It melted William¡¯s cold heart. No, it may be more correct to say that Lewis supplemented his missing heart.


    ¡°William-sama¡­¡±


    Muttering so, Lewis graciously grabbed William¡¯s right hand.


    At the same time, something hot flowed inside William.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    William¡¯s face distorted in discomfort. However, Lewis never let go. William also didn¡¯t pry off Lewis¡¯ hand. Was it because of the nostalgic feelings flowing from Lewis? Or was it because of his sincerity towards Lewis? William didn¡¯t truly understand.


    Lewis grabbed William¡¯s right hand for a while and didn¡¯t release it, but, after confirming that all of his inside had flowed into William, he finally released him and smiled again.


    ¡°¡­now, you¡¯ve returned. I can no longer read your heart. I¡¯ve returned your heart. William, the contract you and I have signed has now ended¡ªyou¡¯re free now, live, please.¡±


    Being told so in upfront, William¡¯s eyes wavered. It was as if Lewis would disappear. It wasn¡¯t an impossible outcome. After all, their contract had finished¡ªLewis himself said so.


    But, as if William could accept hat¡ª!


    He bore his own gaze into Lewis.


    ¡°Lewis, I¡¯m not going to let you go, yet. You must absolutely stay here until the end. You must witness it with your own eyes¡ªAmelia¡¯s happiness. This is my command as your Master.¡±


    Lewis narrowed his eyes to those words.


    ¡°Yes, I shall bare witness to it until the end. The smiling figure of you and that person¡ªshall be burned into the back of my mind.¡±


    The sunset coming through the window shone brightly on them, extending two long dark shadows into the lifeless room. Meanwhile, the two quietly stared at each other for a while. Each looking forward to the other¡¯s past and future.


    ***T/N: Hmm¡­.


    ¡­Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.


    ¡­yeah, no can do Author. I absolutely can¡¯t catch feelings towards something that is supposed to be sad, but lacked the most important thing to actually make it so¨C


    ¨Cyeah, the proper backstory.


    And the f Lewis. Now your god complex is making you treat Amelia like an item you can just hand to William.


    When you barely know anything about William but the story revolves around him and all characters worship him.


    William isn¡¯t the hero we wished for, or deserve, or want¡­ But he is here I guess.

 Chapter 69 - Julia and Elliot (2)

    ¡°Milady, is the water hot enough?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s usual cheerful voice could be heard from behind the door. After hearing that, Amelia clapped her hands twice, signaling ¡°It¡¯s just right.¡±


    From that day when she lost her voice, she always clapped her hands as a means to instruct Hannah.


    Two claps would mean ¡°yes¡± while three times meant ¡°no¡±. Having said that, Hannah was very perceptive, therefore, there was rarely any need for Amelia to clap her hands.


    Generally, maids would accompany their lady in the bath. As such, there would be no need to clap her hands¡ªdespite so, Amelia had her own personal habit of taking a bath alone.


    Amelia had no intention of changing that habit now, even after she had become mute. Because she could wash her hair and body by herself. There was also the fact that she was trying to conceal her injury. The red bruise on her neck due to that man¡¯s attack. Because she was a noble lady, such a thing could spell serious consequences.


    While soaking in the hot water up to her shoulders, she thought of Nick. Lionel probably handed Nick over to the police afterwards. That said, he would probably just be charged for theft. The crime wasn¡¯t so serious. He was also a mere child.


    Nick¡¯s father was likely to have died. Nobody was there for him.


    If Amelia went directly to help him, then she might easily be able to help him be released by tomorrow.


    After such a long time¡ªshe wondered if she needed to disguise herself as ¡®Rosa¡¯ again. Or, maybe, she should ask for Lewis¡¯ help?


    With that thought, she shook her head in refusal¡ªthat would be useless. Surely, Lewis wouldn¡¯t let her do that. Because it had nothing to do with their contract¡ªit had nothing to do with her objective. During the past two months, Lewis didn¡¯t do anything to her. Maybe because Lewis thought Amelia was progressing along with the objective¡­


    ¡ªeven so, today, she had been acting suspicious.


    If she acted without thinking properly again, she would arouse William¡¯s suspicion for sure.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ªwait.


    Why didn¡¯t Lewis and William say anything about her behavior towards Nick?


    First of all, why were they together?


    ¡ªmeanwhile Hannah was left behind in the city. Indeed, at first, Amelia thought it was merely a coincidence.


    But, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t so.


    Lewis probably tried to run after Amelia. Afterwards, William and Hannah joined on the search.


    Then¡­ that would basically imply¡­ Hannah and Lewis were following us?


    ¡°!¡±


    She finally reached the truth. Her face was momentarily distorted. She didn¡¯t notice at all. She even missed the signs. She truly had become duller in the last two months¡­ well, the reason they tailed her was harmless, that was why she was at ease, but, still¡­


    ¡­She stared into the bathroom mirror.


    ¡ªthen, Lewis must¡¯ve noticed.


    Her relationship with Nick. Because after all that was said and done, Lewis had looked into her past. What she was planning to do with Nick, surely, he was aware¡­ in that case¡ª


    ¡ªshe quietly stood up from the bath. Amelia was reflected in the mirror¡ªor was it Julia? Either was fine. But that red bruise on her neck was akin to a warning.


    Even now, she swore to love William¡ªit was still too early to be distracted. She didn¡¯t think she had solved anything yet.


    ¡°¡ª¡±


    ¡ªat that time, when she was with Lionel, she was unstable. As such, she said something incomprehensible to him. She could¡¯ve dealt with it more calmly¡­ although she was sure he wouldn¡¯t do anything that would threaten her. But, she had almost gotten him involved¡­ that was really careless of her¡­She needed to make sure she won¡¯t repeat the same mistake again in the future.


    Therefore, she decided¡ªshe closed her eyes.


    Then, just then, Hannah¡¯s voice came from outside the bathroom.


    ¡°Pardon me, Milady. I shall fetch a towel for you immediately. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    ¡ªthat was right, that day, most of the servants of the mansion were absent. A bathrobe was there, but there was no towel to dry her hair.


    She clapped in affirmation again. At the same time, Hannah disappeared from behind the door.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She confirmed that and got up from the bathtub, putting on her bathrobe. She wanted to hide that red bruise. She stood in front of the mirror and removed the lid of a jar small enough to fit in her hand. She then put the white powder on her finger and slowly spread it over her neck¡ª


    ¡ªat that moment.


    ¡°Amelia, are you there?¡±


    Suddenly, William¡¯s voice could be heard from behind the door. The doorknob started moving.


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    W, why would William¡ª!?


    She started panicking. She never thought someone would come in like that¡­!


    Ah, no, don¡¯t open it! I haven¡¯t concealed this bruise, yet!


    She thought so, and rushed to block the door. However, she was too late.


    William appeared from behind the door, and his gaze soon found her.


    ¡°¡ªah.¡±


    William gazed at her, who was in bathrobe, for a moment, but returned to his sense immediately.


    ¡°¡­what, are you doing?¡±


    With that said, William lifted his eyebrows.


    ¡ªah, he noticed¡­


    The jar held in her hand, and the bruise on her neck, which was where William¡¯s gaze was currently focused¡­


    ¡­once he realized what it was, his jade eyes widened. He muttered in a shaky voice.


    ¡°That bruise¡­ did something happen, during the daytime¡­? You, you got strangled?¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Ah¡ªshe didn¡¯t want him to notice it. Especially not him.


    She couldn¡¯t even muster a nod. All she could do was look down. But William didn¡¯t allow even that.


    ¡°Amelia!¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    His face was severely distorted. Very emotional¡­ she had never seen him make such an expression before, it, it looked just like Elliot, on that day!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it¡ª!? Why were you trying to hide it instead¡ª!? Do you distrust me that much¡ª!!¡±


    His eyes wavered in regret. His lips trembled, as if he were about to cry. He reached for her, but stopped.


    ¡°¡ªhow selfish of me.¡±


    Muttering so, William gritted his teeth. He lifted one corner of his lips in ridicule.


    ¡°¡­When I didn¡¯t even reach you on time, as if you can rely on such a me¡­¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    No, no, no, it¡¯s not because of that!


    Everything is because of my selfishness! That¡¯s why, don¡¯t make that face!


    She stared straight at his wavering eyes. However, William turned his back on her without continuing.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He mumbled and moved away from her.


    ¡ªwait, wait, don¡¯t go, stay here¡ªElliot!!!!


    Her heart screamed. Precisely, the Julia within her. But, her voice didn¡¯t return. At the same time, it was as if her temple constricted in pain.


    A dull, splitting, pain¡­ because of that, she squatted down on spot.


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Ah¡­ why, why suddenly, am I like this? Don¡¯t go, William, William¡­!


    Even so, she could no longer move. It hurts! It hurts!


    Voiceless, she could only stare at William¡¯s back as her consciousness faded.


    Then, fortune played its hand.


    From her left hand, which was throbbing in pain, the bowl of white powder fell, clattering on the tiled floor. William turned around unexpectedly at the sound¡ªwhen their gaze met, his face was distorted once again.


    ¡°¡ªAmelia!¡±


    William shouted her name, and at the same time, approached her with a pale, blue, face.


    It was strange¡­ she suddenly wanted to smile¡ªand so she did, at him.


    ¡°Is your head in pain!?¡±


    William held her, his face turning impatient.


    ¡°¡­why didn¡¯t you say anything!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That voice¡­ it didn¡¯t sound like William¡¯s usual voice¡­ it sounded like that day¡­ like Elliot¡¯s¡­


    ¡ªwhy, why do you look like that? Why do you seem hurt?


    Frowning, William carried her to his bedroom. Gently lowering her to his bed, he said in a low voice. ¡°Call for a doctor.¡± He tried to leave once again¡ª


    ¡ªdon¡¯t go.


    She wouldn¡¯t let him go anymore.


    Desperately enduring the pain, she grabbed William¡¯s shirt, and pulled.


    ¡°¡­Amelia!¡±


    William expressed confusion towards her actions. She wanted to tell him something¡ªthus, her lips moved.


    ¡°¡¯Don¡¯t go¡¯?¡± He parroted her lips movement.


    ¡ªgood, my voice reached him¡­


    She relieved and nodded¡ªagain, she repeated those same words.


    ¡°Do you want me to stay here? Really?¡±


    Why are you making such an expression, William?


    What happened to you?


    If you show that kind of face to me, I¡¯ll misunderstand that I¡¯m loved¡­ but, if such a possibility exists¡­


    She desperately reached out to William¡¯s arm, who was stunned. Then, she gently pulled him, and planted a gentle kiss on his lips.

 Chapter 70 - Julia and Elliot (3)

    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    Because of my sudden action, William¡¯s eyes went wide.


    He never expected this¡ªas such, until my lips left his, he was stunned speechless.


    ¡ªthe kiss itself probably didn¡¯t last long.


    Just like the kiss of a child, it merely touched¡­


    But despite all that, William¡¯s face turned bright red. I smiled¡ª


    ¡ªeven his ears went red, he was just like my beloved Elliot¡­


    ¡­he blinked his eyes multiple times¡ªhis shock grew¡ª


    ¡ªdespite that, I couldn¡¯t see any sign of rejection.


    ¡°¡ªAme, lia¡­¡±


    William stared down at me, who lied on the bed. He tried to hide his mouth using his right hand.


    There was a slight heat in his voice¡ªand also his eyes.


    Usually, he would turn away from me, as if nothing had happened, as if to conceal something¡ª


    ¡ªbut now, he kept staring at me, never letting go of his gaze.


    I was overjoyed. The feeling of being loved made me forget the pain¡ªI reached out to William again.


    Then, his big hands gently wrapped around mine.


    His hands were truly warm¡­ the inside of my chest felt hot.


    Oh, William, William, I love you, I really love you¡­


    My heart painfully tightened to the point I couldn¡¯t bare it.


    ¡®I love you¡¯¡ªI moved my mouth to form said sentence.


    William hugged me and whispered the words of love straight into my ears.


    It took me less than a second to realize that they were his heartfelt words, and that it was his truth.


    His arms enveloped me, his hot breath caressed my nape¡ªI could hear the beating of his heart.


    I was being hugged by him¡ªhe, who was still alive, and loved me dearly.


    What a dream-like reality.


    But this wasn¡¯t an illusion¡ªthis, was unmistakably real.


    ¡ªah, William¡­


    Tears flowed down my cheeks.


    My feelings overflowed¡ªI didn¡¯t need anything anymore.


    I was happy enough.


    As long as I could be loved by this person, I was ready to throw away everything else.


    If I could engrave my image in his heart, I would gladly give this life to him.


    ¡ªah, how I wished this moment would last forever!


    I wished I could stay like this forever!


    While being held in his arms, I hoped I could live with this person¡­


    ¡°Forgive everything that I¡¯ve done up till now¡­ It really was terrible of me, to leave you alone like that. Amelia, I¡¯m a really weak person¡­ a cowardly, stupidly, man, more than anyone else¡­¡±


    William¡¯s whisper entered my ears¡ªcausing a slight trembling.


    ¡°¡ªstill, you loved me. You¡¯ve kept me smiling for these last two months. Before I knew it, I was attracted to you. Listen, Amelia. As of now, I¡¯m inarguably in love with you. I really love you. Therefore, Amelia¡­ I want you to stay with me forever. Let¡¯s get married, as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    His arms were on my back, holding me tightly.


    Don¡¯t let me go¡ª


    ¡ªas long as it¡¯s with you, I¡¯ll go anywhere.


    That was what I always wanted.


    The proof of love I had always dreamed of.


    That was why¡ªI, I cried, and I found myself unable to stop.


    His voice was both lovely and excruciating¡ªI was happy, to the point it was painful. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I was prepared.


    This good feeling was also a sign of departure.


    When I loved him, and he loved me back, that would be the true end between him and I¡­


    ¡­but, after everything¡­


    ¡ªI wanted to stay here.


    I wanted to be with this person forever.


    I wanted to live with this person, something that shouldn¡¯t had been allowed.


    Absolutely not¡ª


    ¡ªthen, I shall tell this person all about my feelings.


    I love you. I really love you¡­ I wanted to confess, so you would never forget about me¡­


    ¡ªas if responding to my feelings¡­


    ¡­my throat that had only been able to produce air until now¡ªas if waiting for this time,


    Finally¡ª


    ¡°¡ªWilli¡­ am¡­¡±


    ¡ªI spoke a word.


    ¡°¡ª!!¡±


    Towards my raspy voice, William lifted his head¡ªhis face was distorted, almost as if he was crying.


    ¡°Amelia, your voice¡ª! But¡­¡±


    William muttered those words, and held me even stronger than before¡ª


    ¡ªI loved him.


    He said he was relieved, over and over again in a wavering voice.


    He was so dear to me, I found myself returning his embrace.


    Albeit my voice was still hazy, it conveyed my feelings clearly.


    ¡°Of course, William, I love you too.¡±


    ¡°¡ª!¡±


    My words caused William¡¯s shoulders to tremble as he hugged me.


    His bangs tickled my neck. His whispery voice kept calling my name, as if wanting to confirm if what I had just said was the truth.


    ¡°William, William, William¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Amelia¡­¡±


    In response to my voice, he lifted his face from my shoulder and stared into my face with a warm gaze¡ªand¡­


    ¡°¡ªnn.¡±


    He slowly laid me on the bed and deeply kissed me.


    Again and again¡ªI had never seen such a side of him.


    He was many years older than Elliot, whom I was familiar with, and I was attacked by the burning smell of alcohol and the sensation as if someone set my entire body ablaze.


    The inside of my mind blanked. I couldn¡¯t think about anything.


    ¡°¡ªAmelia.¡±


    William¡¯s thin lips kept whispering my name between kisses.


    They eventually left blooming red flowers on my neck, on my shoulders¡ªon my chest.


    My body was exposed to the cold air of the autumn dusk, as the string of my bathrobe was released.


    However, I didn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    It was probably because of William¡¯s burning lips.


    My whole body felt hot, as if I was on fire¡ªa sigh spilled from my mouth.


    ¡°¡­n¡­¡±


    Hot, it was hot¡­ my thoughts were about to separate from my body¡­


    ¡­my awareness dimmed¡ªit was as if my body was no longer my own¡­


    William extended his hand to my lower abdomen¡ªI used to think that it was hot, but before I realized it, it was so cold, I trembled.


    Then he paused, furrowed his eyebrows, and muttered¡ª


    ¡°¡ªis it too hot?¡±


    William¡¯s right hand, with a look of concern, rested on my forehead.


    At the same time, he paled.


    Please, do you know?


    ¡°¡ªfever¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You have a fever.¡±


    I was strangely convinced by his words¡ªah, I wondered if that was the reason for my headache back then.


    When I became aware of it, I was already having chills.


    However, I still wanted to reassure William somehow¡­


    Desperately, I moved¡­


    ¡°Everyone, catch a fever at some point in their life¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would you make a joke at a time like this!? I¡¯ll call the doctor¡ªanyone! Is anyone there!? Call the doctor, as soon as possible!¡±


    He said that and shouted outside the room¡ª


    ¡ªhis voice sounded unusually harsh. Soon enough, a reply came from the maid outside. ¡°Understood!¡± the running of the maid could be heard.


    After confirming so, he held my hand again, enveloping it with both hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you. I will always be with you.¡±


    Those nostalgic words relieved me from the bottom of my heart¡ª


    ¡ªbut, at the same time, drowsiness attacked me.


    My eyelids became as heavy as lead.


    I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open.


    ¡­my entire body soon lost its strength.


    My right hand, wrapped within his hands, would no longer move¡­


    ¡°¡ªAmelia!?¡±


    Ah, did he perhaps notice my right hand drooping helplessly?


    His face turned pale as he kept calling my name. I was reflected on his eyes.


    Don¡¯t make that face¡­ I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m alright¡­ It¡¯s just a fever, I will get better soon¡­


    I tried to tell him that, but my mouth wouldn¡¯t open.


    ¡°Amelia! Amelia! Stay awake! Amelia!¡±


    The only thing echoing in my head was his sorrowful voice¡ª


    ¡ªah, this was the opposite of that time¡­


    As my body grew hot, what flashed in my mind was the no longer breathing Elliot from that day.


    I stayed with him the whole time.


    Oh God, if William was experiencing the exact same pain as me from before¡ªor even just a little, don¡¯t let him, please!


    I didn¡¯t want to torment him. I definitely didn¡¯t want him to feel the same pain as me from that day.


    ¡°Amelia, please answer, Amelia!¡±


    His horribly distraught voice desperately tries to recall my consciousness.


    But that didn¡¯t happen.


    My body became numb, as if I had disappeared into the bottom of the deep sea¡ª


    ¡ªI could no longer hear his voice.


    My field of view was enshrouded with darkness, and I couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡ªI love you.


    In my fading consciousness, nearing the end, I whispered once and for all¡ªmy dear love for him.